Costco Keeps Formula As It Expands Essay Essay Help

Table of Contents Introduction




Works Cited

Introduction The retail business sector showed its flexibility regardless of hard economic times, enhanced rivalry and repositioning goes ahead of its key competitors last year. Monetary outcome was a blend of desirable and undesirable, but the warehouse industry continues to grow. The article reviews the formula used by Costco in order to remain the leader in the retail sector.

From the article it is vivid that Costco’s sales increased by 2%, but the financial analysis section needs farther discussion because the information provided is uncertain, and the model applied by Costco is perplexing (Debbie 2). Basically, this paper presents summary of the article, additional research on Costco’s operations, relevance, contribution to knowledge and lastly presents issues that the author could have discussed so as to farther reinforce his analysis.

Summary After a decade of growing into emerging markets originally dominated by industry competitors, Costco appears to be operating keenly in spite of the ongoing headship as the retail business generating the largest revenue. Of the 27 warehouse outlets organized in 2011, approximately 45% were based on emerging markets, different from the average of 65% during 2010 and 80% during 2009. The economic slowdown and instituted rivalry have resulted to decreasing revenue for Costco in emerging markets (“Costco Keeps” 1).

The author asserts that Costco is still broadening its share and drawing nearer to Sam stores in number of outlets, with 423 outlets globally currently, of which 315 are based in the U.S. Also, revenue from sales rose by 8% to $414,200 million. Costco’s winning method is proving hard for Sam and BJ stores in regions where the competitors continuously overlap (Debbie 2).

With total warehouse revenue the largest within the retail sector, at $114,000 thousand in the U.S compared to $57,000 thousand at Sam stores and $40,000 thousand for BJ stores, Costco struggles towards fine-tuning a good formula established by providing goods at low price with a prominence on prime products. In foodstuff, this is evident as this offering is provided as pure wine (“Costco Keeps” 2).

Background Costco’s equivalent-unit sales volume increased, shifting to 6 percent from 4 percent. For both BJ’s and Sam’s stores, sales volume was at 2% and discouraging, the two wholesale stores experienced a decrease from 2010 outcomes. The disappointing situation encouraged BJ and Sam stores to adopt emerging formulas to increase revenue from sales and minimize operational costs, a setback evident also in Costco due to its high expenses.

Consequently, growth efforts declined a bit last year, with increased attention to expanding current outlets and merchandise. On average each of the two stores added 19 fresh outlets in the U.S in 2010, while Costco added more than 27 stores. Sam stores started 21 units whereas BJ stores introduced 17, including merchandise presence in Atlanta (Debbie 3).

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More In 2010, the three stores had approximately 964 local stores in operation producing $70,000 million in sales. At approximately 1,050 units, the problem of concentration emerged, yet all retailers were able to successfully increase revenue and membership, regardless of many players in the retail industry.

With shifts toward warehouse outlets increasing to the disadvantage of conventional supermarket stores, it seems warehouses will keep on growing food market and membership share. Costco management has opened stores in regions with about 120,000 people, a lesser population for the approach than initially held (Debbie 4).

Discussion Costco has changed from “generating low revenues” to “making large cash” in cities. Its business and marketing strategy has proved hard for competitors especially in emerging markets. As Costco penetrates market that has been dominated by Sam and BJ stores, it is going to reduce their business share because of Costco’s excellent products (“Costco Keeps” 1).

Fresh foodstuffs remain one of the highest-functioning sectors for Costco group, with revenues amounting to 9% in 2010 and 9.5% in 2011, particularly from meat and meat products. Foodstuff sundries led to the ultimate margin of 6.2%, whereas soft drinks have declined recently. Approximately 60% of Costco revenue is from supermarket-based goods and Costco benefits from cost-sensitive client’s retail stores as a substitute formula (Debbie 2).

Personally the author is well versed with the winning formula applied by Costco. From the article, private labeling technique has been successfully applied in foodstuff to increase revenues at Costco and has also earned client trust especially for the Kirkland products. The concepts presented in the article regarding selection of an appealing formula in the retail industry are great addition to literature.

The marketing model utilized by Costco locks out other rivalries from the limited market and when applied nicely can open up great opportunities for retail businesses still struggling to break through. Ideally, the article is relevant since it has effectively explained the previous, current and expected future position of Costco in the retail sector, with high emphasis on market segmentation (“Costco Keeps” 2).

In conclusion, even with increased focus on merchandise needs, foodstuffs continue as major portion of the mix. Foodstuff and sundry represent about 60% of revenue.

We will write a custom Essay on Costco Keeps Formula as It Expands specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Works Cited “Costco Keeps Formula as It Expands.” Retail Features. Print, 30 January 2012: 1-2.

Debbie, Howell. “Clubs Expand Despite each other: Major players push Differentiation – Special Report – warehouse clubs.” DSN Retailing Today. Web. 1-5.


The Search for Tomorrow in Today’s Soap Operas Essay essay help online: essay help online

Table of Contents The main argument of the article

How the author proves her argument

Effectiveness of the author’s argument

Works Cited

In this article, I feel that Tania is focused on the plight of women from a largely different approach when compared to other feminists. The feeling in the text is a justification of the presence of soap operas in the local Television series as well as the argument that women are entitled to watch and fully enjoy the never ending conspiracies, theories, emerging subplots and villain characters.

Behind the curtain of peer reviewed language, Tania cleverly crafts and supports a movement that would otherwise result to preconceived notions and prejudices when reading the work (Modleski, 12).

The main argument of the article Paying tribute to lip service, the question of how women should be viewed and their roles in the family has largely been dominated by patriarchy. The major efforts to decongest overreliance on men’s dominant view have been taken up by feminists who approach the subject with strong words and options.

This in turn spoils the intended work despite it being desirable. This is the main argument by Tania and she cites reason why modern melodrama, in form of soap opera, is a good and new ground to ‘liberate’ the woman (Modleski, 14).

Tania asserts that women being the machinations that run the house, they never realize full satisfaction because they suffer from loneliness when children leave and the husband is busy. At other times, they are left only with the husband as a source of consolation, just like the way the soap operas depict. She observes that soap operas are watched in the highest percentage during the day, and that female form the highest target number of these movies (Modleski, 12). This sets the reader anticipating the reasons for this observation.

How the author proves her argument The author offers a serious discussion with references from other works to show that it does not matter whether the masculine gender approves soap operas or not. The fact is that soap operas offer an alternative to female pleasures, which are different from men; and therefore must be allowed to carry on (Modleski, 15). This occurs to me as defense of what is purely identified by women all over the world and a statement of true feminism.

Tania observes that the presentation of families without serious social stratification in soap operas where women take central role is a major credit to family setup. Since they occur during day time, they present the housewife with a time for entertainment amidst work because she doesn’t have enough or lacks time for that. Where the woman is presented as the passive source of wisdom for her children, it is a clear statement that she serves a role that is God-guided and everybody draws from her well hence the society (Modleski, 17).

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Effectiveness of the author’s argument Accordingly, I feel like she examines the role of the mother in the television. The mother is presented in two lenses where we have the passive feminine that supports her family by learned wisdom and guides them through their faults, and the villain who, through the same wisdom, manipulates the members of the family to her own conceived notions and inadequacies.

The depiction of villainess in the second lens is a commentary that sometimes women are their own source of misery and evil. Anger emanates and is invested back to women. I feel the writer justifies that if the operas depict this to illustrate that the approach on feminism should be both from without and within (Modleski, 13).

In her argument, Tania revolves around the presentation of women in the modern 20th and 21st century as contrasted to the 19th century women. The writer discusses the effects of personalized and intimate concerns that affect women as the center of any society. She argues that soap operas do not need to serve the purpose of commenting about the social problems in the society, but rather should be a yard stick.

This should continue just like the soap operas themselves. Women’s lives are explained in terms of ‘connectedness’ and judging the unspoken emotions that they go through in their daily life. The writer supports her evidence by quoting other scholars arguing that women live by distraction, repetition, and interruption as opposed to men’s labor force which is based on continuous flow of energy use and thought day in day out (Modleski, 18).

This seems like a lamentation of motherhood where a woman serves as the center of problem solving, starting from the children to the male adult in the house. Thus her life is that of a decentralized experience that gets interrupted now and then, forcing her to abandon what she is doing to attend to a new ‘emergency’.

Tania argues that this is characteristic of the television experience of breaking the soap operas in interludes and commercial breaks. The writer supports the proliferation of soap operas in the day time as the exact need replica of a house wife’s way of life (Modleski, 19).

The writer also roots for feminism presence and the attention to women power. In the reading, Tania comes across a genius who values amicable and well thought-out solutions. In this effort, she down plays the forceful non strategic feminism that starts an attack without prepared defenses. She notes that soap operas may bring in the power of women politically through entertainment as a two way processes (Modleski, 21).

We will write a custom Essay on The Search for Tomorrow in Today’s Soap Operas specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More This article helps to emphasize on ‘women films’; that they should be limitless just like the soap opera and this should define the voice of how women should be seen, judged and allowed to behave. In a powerful commentary, Tania observes that the narrative pleasure women get from the soap opera is furnished by extensive language exploitation backed by listening that does not compel one to do something.

Works Cited Modleski, Tania. “The Search for Tomorrow in Today’s Soap Operas: Notes on a Feminine Narrative Form”. Film Quarterly 33.1, (1979): 12–21, print.


7-Eleven Inc. Company’s Image Essay best essay help

Table of Contents Introduction

7-Eleven Inc Business Options



Introduction 7-Eleven Inc. was faced by a number of issues in its operations. Its main investors that had supported its operations for a long time were losing faith in the company, as it had failed to perform satisfactorily despite the long years of investors’ efforts. The company was facing stiff competition in the United States, considering that Japanese investors’ expertise could not compete adequately in the different culture.

Consumers in the United States found it difficult to embrace Japanese consumables with respect to the cultures that differed significantly. Establishing a niche market in the United States has been generally difficult for 7-Eleven Inc. owing to the fact that consumer perception remains a big challenge. Perceptions of consumers towards 7-Eleven Inc. in the United States have been inclined towards lottery, beer, cigarettes, and gasoline, rather than fresh meals.

7-Eleven Inc Business Options The company had to undertake innovative measures to win over retail convenience store chain consumers. Extending hours of operations is a convenient innovation where customers can still access fresh food products during late hours.

Licensing business strategy is also a tangible option to market penetration, where the company acquires licenses from already established companies. Other than innovative ideas such as extended hours of operations and licensing, the company must also consider the option of keeping up with consumer trends.

Trends such as population migration from urban centers necessitated a shift of area of operation to satisfy the changing customer needs. With respect to stiff competition from supermarkets moving to extend hours of operation leaves the company with the option of further extending working hours even to twenty-four hours a day. Moves to create more convenience to clients are the winning options towards having a competitive edge over competitors.

7-Eleven Inc. innovation business strategy extends to leasing and franchising its operations and ownership amidst competition and investor exit threats, which would enable the company to improve profitability and free up capital. Freed up capital and increased profitability consequently facilitates the company’s financing of innovative strategies to increase competitive advantage over its competitors.

More so, the company may opt to diversify its products and services to clients to cater for a wide variety of customer needs rather than just offering food products and convenience meals. Product and service diversity not only offers the company a wide customer base, but also a source of finance for the company. Advanced inventory distribution and control systems may also be hired or purchased to improve operational efficiency.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More The 7-Eleven Inc., being a major convenience participant in the convenience industry, needs to remain focused on what customers want, considering that customer needs change from time to time. The concept behind the ever-changing customer needs calls for strong recommendations of the innovative aspect of the business as the only way to remain relevant and convenient to their customers.

As societies grow and change, the convenience need among its members remains rather constant although what is termed as convenient to customers is dynamic, and thus calls for dynamic products and services from companies in operations (Bell and Hogan, 2004).

7-Eleven Inc. focused on providing traditional Japanese lunch boxes, which changed from time to time regarding what foods consisted the lunch boxes. This was in line changing customer needs for foods such as salads, vegetables, and sandwiches.

Thereafter, customer needs for lunch boxes changed to those from inexpensive restaurant chains owing to the prevailing economic situation. Concerning providing inexpensive foods, the company may undertake cost reduction strategies such as organizing suppliers into cooperative associations where the company can benefit from economies of scale. More so, such corporations have the advantage of knowledge sharing with respect to product development and dynamics of customer needs.

Such strategies may go a long way in penetrating markets such as the US market with the production of high quality products at reasonable prices, thus increasing the company’s competitive advantage. Overall, the company has the mandate of devoting a good portion of its resources and time to understand and meet customers’ changing needs and expectations, and win over new markets.

The case marketing management points out to a variety of strategies that retail stores need to put into consideration to establish itself in new markets and to maintain existing markets. The bottom line of convenience stores is what customers want, irrespective of what options are put in place for solving business shortcomings.

Company’s have to keep customers’ needs, which change from time to time, as the society changes while ensuring that such needs are catered for in the most convenient way. This calls for marketing strategies that would increase awareness of customers as to what convenience is offered by a particular restaurant (Bell and Hogan, 2004).

We will write a custom Essay on 7-Eleven Inc. Company’s Image specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Conclusion Companies need to maintain a good image to their customers to create positive perceptions towards the products and services being offered. Customer perceptions towards a business must reflect the products and services being sold in a positive manner. In addition, businesses need to put in place new conveniences, other than those being offered by competitors.

This may include financial services where customers can access banking services at the retail vicinity without much waste of time. Although such marketing strategies may take long to create positive customer perception, businesses can always roll out widespread advertising campaigns to change consumer perceptions.

References Bell, D.E.


Religious hypocrisy in Dublin and Nationalism Research Paper scholarship essay help: scholarship essay help

Initially published in 1914, Dublin collects 15 short stories all Written by James Joyce. Virtually all the stories carry a bulky reflection of the middle class life encounters in the beginning years of the 20th century in Ireland around Dublin. Coincidentally, around this time Ireland was undergoing intensive process of nationalism awareness.

Consequently, the process of searching for a common national identity was at the peak. Various ideas coupled with influences afflicted the much-needed balance between culture and history. It is in these contexts that perhaps the Joyce’s perceptions of epiphany: a period within which some certain characters become illuminated, forms an essential trait of all the short stories contained in Dublin.

The initial stories in the larger extent reflect children protagonists. The latter stories, however, progress to address stories of gradually older people indicative of transitory stages of life: childhood, adolescence and later maturity. It is argued in the paper that stage of life of an individual is a key determiner of an individual’s perceptions of nationalism. The concern of this paper is, however, on children protagonist stories: The Encounter and The Sisters.

National symbols are significant for young people to ape from in pursuits of inculcation of nationalism spirit. However, reading The Sisters, from Dublin creates a different impression. In fact, The Sisters present tantalizing mysteries. As Benstock argues, the priest is in near state of mind breakdown as he is in the verge of losing the faith that he proclaimed in the church (32).

In this context, it stands out significant to argue that church give rise to a dangerous corrosive force. The short story provides a literary comparison of father Flynn and a boy whose name is widely not mentioned. The priest, having being relieved of the noble tasks of priesthood, acts as the mentor of the boy. The story onsets initiates by reflections of flashbacks of a boy who attempts to come into terms with illness and demise of father Flynn.

As Norris puts it, borrowing from the “flashbacks and memories scattered through the story, Father Flynn is shown to have been an intellectual priest strong religious vocation, but unable to cope with the mundane daily routine of being a parish priest – which finally led to his collapse” (Norris Suspicious readings of Joyce’s Dubliners 12).

The boy, being the narrator of the story, is an admirer of farther Flynn and closely profiled his traits and advices. However, the boy later feels immense pity coupled with guilt for not having checked on him as his days neared to end.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More From the child’s environment, father Flynn is depicted in the short story as a hero and a likely vessel for propulsion of positive qualities of a real nationalist. Nevertheless in the adulthood environment: which is concealed from the narrator, father Flynn emerges as a complete failure.

As Benstock reckons, “his death is regarded with relief… considered to have been a miserable example from which the boy must be preserved” (33). His death consequently, widely curtails the extension and imitation of destructive influences to the society: erosion of religious values coupled with lose of faith.

The boy contemplates the word “gnomon” in relation to “paralysis” and “simony”. This depicts the story as reflective of priesthood approaches of the East from which father Flynn defers. In this context, “gnomon” stands out as, not just a symbol erosion of faith, but also forecast that young people under mentorship of people like father Flynn are likely to have Eastern influences (Norris Suspicious readings of Joyce’s Dubliners 104).

Joyce, despite being born in a strong Christian religious catholic family remained as a pessimist of religious hypocrisy. Through The Sisters, it is perhaps evident that Joyce advocates the replacement of religious values as they relate to the determination of peoples role models by liberal and intellectual mentors. This being the way forward to achievement of a subtle state of nationalism widely sort by Ireland in the early twentieth century.

Joyce extended the theme of religious battles to The Encounters from The Sisters. Somewhat similar to The Sisters, The Encounters” is also narrated a by a boy. The boy and his friend go to seek adventure in the shores. The boy claims, “The mimic warfare of the evening became at last as wearisome to me as the routine of school in the morning because I wanted real adventures to happen to myself.

But real adventures, I reflected, do not happen to people who remain at home: they must be sought abroad” (Bloom 38). In this context, the story brings into the lime light the people’s perception about external influences in the definition of their nationalism with what Ireland was battling.

The larger concern of the short story is based on a trip. Through the trip, the boy encounters numerous social events. Although he is at an early phase of his life, he can come into terms with some of the situations that involved segregation and subdivision of the national population into distinct groups. As a way of exemplification, some boys “are mistaken for Protestants by local children” (Norris Dubliners: Authoritative Text, Contexts, Criticism 258).

We will write a custom Research Paper on Religious hypocrisy in Dublin and Nationalism specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More The boy narrator also appreciates that he notices that some children were enormously poor and “ragged”. Arguably, church retained hypocrisy by the fact that they acerbated the perception that by belonging to a differing religious denomination makes people different from their counterparts, yet they live in one nation. The feeling of oneness is also from another dimension impaired by the economic and social disparities in The Encounter.

While religious leaders in The Sisters are depicted as being insubordinate influences to young people, in The Encounters, on the other hand, old people who are supposed to act as the mentors of young people are pinpointed as being a real source of counterfeit influences. When the boy and his friend Mahoney decides to go exploring Dublin and fails to get anything funny they encounter an old man. As the story unfolds, the old man is an ideal sexual pervert.

The man exposes enormous sexual fantasies to the boy who does not know that such things existed. As a repercussion, the boy gets so frightened. “At one point, the man excuses himself, and it is implied that he touches himself before returning to the boys” (Norris Dubliners: Authoritative Text, Contexts, Criticism 301). However, there is no explicit textual proof provided to deduce that the man engages in masturbation. This perhaps extends the Joyce’s use of the gnomon as evidenced in many of her short stories.

In conclusion, Joyce’s short stories that utilize the children protagonists give the feeling that old people serve within the society as corrupt influences to the young people. Those who are supposed to mentor them introduce religious prejudices, hypocrisy and undue social behavior to children at an early age.

Dublin tales present a society struggling to establish a harmonizing environment for religious differences like protestant and catholic violence, blazing Irish poverty and other discriminatory perceptions. Arguably, these constitute substantial impediments to perceptions of nationalism by the virtue that they erode the spirit of national unity.

Works Cited Benstock, Bernard. “The Sisters and the Critics.” James Joyce Quarterly 4.1(1966): 32–35. Print.

Bloom, Harold. James Joyce’s Dubliners. New York: Chelsea House, 1988. Print.

Norris, Margot. Dubliners: Authoritative Text, Contexts, Criticism. New York: Norton, 2006. Print.

Not sure if you can write a paper on Religious hypocrisy in Dublin and Nationalism by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More Norris, Margot. Suspicious readings of Joyce’s Dubliners. Pennsylvania: University of Pennsylvania press, 2003. Print.


Leadership Model and Case Study college essay help

In contemporary business arenas, leaders should ensure their organizations have orchestrated teams. Orchestrated teams are determined, focused, and organized to meet the needs of their organization; to develop winning teams, managers need to understand team dynamics.

In the case of CheapasChips, the previous management leadership style had ignored the need to have strategic business management policies that looks into all areas of an organization (MeShane, Olekalns and Travaglione, 2020). This report discusses the risks the business is facing as well as the management/leadership approach that should be developed for a winning business.

Risk management

The company has a policy of selling its products at low margin and benefit from economies of scale, as far as the strategy is good and has assisted the company this far, there is risk in the event it moves to highly competitive areas where enjoyment of economies of scale will be limited. Another risk that the company has is the youthful and untrained employees, the personnel might not be effective enough to benefit the company in the long run.

To mitigate against the risks, the management has the role of ensuring that instead of price cutting approach, it adopts a cost effective management approach. Secondly the management should invest in effective human resources management; effective human resources management will involve training of staffs and ensuring they have skills that can add value to the company.

Leadership style

The leadership skills adopted at CheapasChips takes the shape of dictatorial leadership; under the leadership approach, the management has failed to look into the needs of staffs but has focused on how the company can sell in large quantities. The company need to change its approach to management/leadership, it should embrace scientific leadership model where the business will be managed from all corners.

Generally, teams are formal groups within an organization; formal groups have some set goals and objectives to attain in an organization; some examples of formal teams include human resources management team and project management teams.

Employer motivation

CheapasChip human capitals are not experienced, they are young and untrained, and the management had ignored the role played by human capital in the attainment of corporate goals and objectives. Issues of employees’ motivation will be addressed by an effective strategic human resources management approach in the company. with effective human resources, the employer will solve issues with trade unions and staffs will work for the benefit of the entire company.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Social and environmental

The working condition of CheapasChips is not good, the way stocks are managed as well as the general outlook is wanting, the management has the role of ensuring that employees are always in a favorable working environment as this will trigger mitigation, and good customer service.

The company’s human capital lacks the skills of handling customers, this sis so despite the area of operation having other companies offering the same products. on management of human capital, the company again is on the receiving end with some trade unionists being interested in the affairs of the business. to handle this, the management needs to adopt customer relationship management policies and strategic management policies in its business.

Organisational ethics and culture

CheapasChips has failed to embrace positive organizational culture, the company also lack high adherence to ethical and moral code of doing business with the net result being human capital that are highly de-motivated and an organization that can hardly command respect from its environs. The situation can be changed with an effective leadership model be adopted in the company.

Management of conflict

Former management of the company was not very keen on prevention measures to prevent and occurrence of conflict, they have let things move in the way they are and seem okay with the status quo. The situation has reached to the unionists who are interested in the company affairs. To ensure that nothing negative sparks, the management should align issues according to the law and ethical needs (Forster, 2005).

Resistance to change

The former management was not willing to change and accommodate developments in the industry. This triggered the unionists get involves in CheapasChips affairs. To ensure that the situation has been managed, the management should dot strategic change management strategy.

Exercise of power and politics and implication for leadership style

Former regime at CheapasChips was miss-using power and using it to their own benefit, they hardly considered the implications that their decisions had on human capital or the area they were operating in.

The use of terms

The contacts that the company engaged with its employees were ambiguous. The average age gap of the staffs as well as their training level is an indication that the company was not keen on the role they play in the company. on the other hand their psychological contracts had been ignored by the company (Xiao-Ping, 2011).

We will write a custom Report on Leadership Model and Case Study specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Executive training and succession

At transition, the former regime of management needed to spend some time with the oncoming one for effectively power transmission. When there is effective power transmission, current management is likely to have deeper understanding of the business to facilitate immediate change of policies.

References Forster, N. ,2005. Maximum performance: a practical guide to leading and managing people at work. Massachusetts: Edward Elgar Publishing.

MeShane, S. Olekalns, M. and Travaglione, T., 2020. Organisational Behavior on the Pacific Rim Focus. Sydney: McGraw Hill Irwin.

Xiao-Ping, C. ,2011. Organizational Behavior and Human Decision Processes, 115 (1), pp. 1-144.


Democracy in the Aristophane’s Work “The Acharnians” Essay essay help

Aristophanes is known as one of the greatest comedians of his times. Across all ages in history, his artistic work emerged as one of the most excellent plays in ancient Greek playwright. His play, “The Acharnians” is one of the classical works in the category of satirical genre of old comedy. It is also notable that Aristophanes develops the plot of the play with absurd humor and imaginations that captures the Peloponnesian war which Athenians had waged against Spartans for six years (Sommerstein 6).

As the plot unfolds, he attracts the attention of his audience including prominent poets and historians. Aristophanes engages himself in general politics that naturally appeal to the struggle of Athenian citizens against tyranny, mass representation and civic rights. According to him, democracy is the only form of unrestricted and complete system of governance that can allow a satirical suppression of private usage political and social power to torture other citizens (Sommerstein 17).

Nevertheless, the author continues to satirize the democracy which he has supported as he argues that it has turned Athens into a city of jurymen. It is against this backdrop that this paper argues how democracy works and proves whether it is a viable type of government or not.

Back in 5th century, democracy was used to denote people’s power in ancient Greece. Therefore, the mode of governance became a popular manner of spreading politics.

On the other hand, Aristophanes define democracy as a form of government where there is a definite system of reforms that are meant to protect the masses such that there could be no folly, vice or any form of misconduct to defile their private lives. He emphasizes that this form of government derives its legitimacy from public opinion.

This is evident from the play where the main protagonist, Dicaeopolos (who is one of the citizens in Athens) makes up his mind to adopt a peace policy (Sommerstein 7).

As the plot unfolds, the author reveals how Decaeopolos has faced misery after being invaded during Lacedaeminian attacks. In this case, the author uses his persona to expose his fear and frustrations of the Pelopossesian war (Sommerstein 7). According to him, a good government should advocate for peace rather than vengeance that has easily led to the destruction of the state and eventually caused it to decline.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More The fact that Aristophanes uses his main persona to indicate how a democratic government should operate; there should be palpable manners through which it abides and defends the citizens against their assailants. Symbolically, his main persona makes a peace treaty with his frontiers where he makes an enclosure around his house (Sommerstein 33). This symbolizes the presence of peace and freedom to trade with other countries.

Nevertheless, this is ironical since democratic form of government does not always guarantee free market. Regardless of the fact that a democratic government should rule on the majority principle, Aristophanes feels that the leaders get pressured by the strong manipulators to deviate from majority rule for their selfish gains. This implies that in some instances, democratic governments can turn out to be the majority tyranny against the minority and vice versa (Sommerstein 20).

The author notes that democracy can take many forms and thus continues to be an intricate concept. To some extent, it is difficult to define it accurately (Sommerstein 6). Throughout the play, the author gives his audience an immediate insight on the nature of the Greek democratic system and its mass representatives. He notes that six years after the Peloponnesian Wars begun in 431 A.D, the natives suffered a lot.

As the plot unfolds, Aristophanes explores the suffering of his state, Athens and the episode triggers him to write the play (Sommerstein 19). In his play, he is compelled to express his strong feelings against the war. It is apparent that he makes a mockery of democracy and leaders representing the citizens in public offices.

At this point, Aristophanes intends to convince the Athenian citizens of how ridiculous the war was. In addition to this, his heightened emotions directly relates to his mistrust of a democratic government. Furthermore, he is annoyed with the perspectives and actions of the leaders (Sommerstein 46).

According to him, the only way of bringing peace and stability in Athens was by being honest and transparent to the citizens. Besides, the author feels that for democracy to work, leaders need to diatribe themselves from fierce criticisms that easily lead to war. In his view, were it not for the lack of proper policies, the Peloponnesian war could not have occurred (Sommerstein 31).

However, the fact that he rules out democracy as the best form of government does not imply that it could never work. In this case, he highly emphasize that democracy can only work when the electorates submit to serve the demos with honesty and accountability without being compelled to act against the law for vested interests.

We will write a custom Essay on Democracy in the Aristophane’s Work “The Acharnians” specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Empirically, it is evident from the play that democracy will only work better than any other form of government only if leaders are able to eradicate corruption, tyranny, make sound policies and become competent in representing the true will of the people (Sommerstein 12). It is worth to note that if this does not happen, democracy might not do better than other forms of government.

To recap it all, it is apparent that democracy can emerge as a viable form of government as Aristophanes points out in the play. It is also essential to note that democracy works well when applied in the most suitable manner. As Aristophanes points out, democracy can be vicious especially when mass representatives fail to operate according to the rule of the people. In this case, approaches used by leaders in enforcing democracy can determine whether it will work or fail.

Works Cited Sommerstein, Alan. Aristophanes, Lysistrata and Other Plays: The Acharnians. New York: Penguin, 2002. Print.


The Tale of Kieu Essay essay help: essay help

“The Tale of Kieu” is a Vietnamese epic poem written by, Nguyễn Du (1766–1820). It is one of the most important pieces of Vietnamese literature. It is a moving story about a young Vietnamese girl named Kieu who attempts to undo the wrongs of her past life, by enduring hardships.

Through the story, we are drawn into the world of Vietnamese culture and way of life. The writer depicts injustice within the feudal system, after the dethroning of the Le Dynasty, and the status of women then. Even though the story is about 200 years old, it still holds true, as the plight of many young Vietnamese women is almost the same in today’s world. One of the main issues and controversies surrounding the story of the protagonist is morality.

Many people consider this an immoral story, as it depicts the life of a prostitute. On the contrary, this story lends a voice to millions of women across the globe that human trafficking is a horrendous crime that exists even in this sophisticated world. “The Tale of Kieu” is a moral work as it depicts the hardship of a woman, who is forced into prostitution, to save her family from poverty, and betrayed by the men she loved. It exemplifies the plight of many young women who are trapped in slavery.

The main protagonist Kieu is sold into prostitution and is constantly deceived by the men in her life. Despite this, she tries to maintain her dignity, and face her problems with determination. The author of the story focuses on the good as well as the bad aspects in the life of the protagonist.

On many occasions in the story, we can see that Kieu is not an innocent character. But, this may be because of the fact that she has been wronged so many times in life, that she did what she thought right for her. She realized from her early day that she cannot trust anyone in her life and that she has to look after herself for her survival. Many of her acts reveal that originally she is not a morally degraded woman.

One cannot deny the moral act, when she refused Kim’s lustful designs on her, when they first met. As they were not married yet, she found it wrong to sleep with him, as maintaining chastity till marriage was the right, moral action for any woman. They were deeply in love with and initially when each other, kim professes his love for her, she replies, “ll etch your word, our troth, in stone and bronze” (Du). But, at the same time, she goes back on her vows, as she bends to the circumstance of her life rather than upholding her vows.

Even though she fails to keep her promise to her true love, she is dutiful to her father, and she sacrifices herself to save her family from poverty and prison. Her sacrifice to save her family from hardship and poverty is nerve wrecking. Throughout her ordeals, she is used and abused by men. Yet she remains duty found, and responsible to her family. When she is visited by a ghost who reminds her about her bad “karma” and when she foresees her doom, she says,

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More “How sorrowful is woman’s lot!

How sternly fate will deal with all of us!” (Du par. 2).

We can see that her fall is not her doing. It is the pressure of circumstances that make her immoral. Many people could relate this to their surroundings, as there are many in the same circumstance as Kieu. Through Kieu’s story the author reveals the hard realities of life. Life has its own course as it is already scripted.

Kieu represents those who are born to sacrifice everything in life, for their family. Even though, the protagonist tries to be virtuous, her circumstances in life do not allow her to be the person she wants to be. Fate has other things in store for her. Kieu is not an immoral woman, but just a victim of her fate.

Works Cited Du, Nguyen. The Tale of Kieu. Paper Masters. A Division of E World Publishing, Inc. Web.


Teenage Pregnancy and Its Consequences to the Society Persuasive Essay college essay help online

Table of Contents Introduction



Abstinence Education Program

Boy Child Education

School-based Work Groups


Works Cited

Introduction Early pregnancy means giving birth while under the age of 20 years. This pregnancy occurs at puberty when they experience the initial menarche roughly at 12-13. At this stage, the females are potentially fertile. According to a nonprofit agency focusing on reproductive and sexual research, public education and policy analysis, teenage pregnancy holds adverse consequences to the society, child and parents.

Overview The children, who are born to teenage parents, lack adequate medical attention. The opportunities of mother and the child to build a future are further depleted by these risks. Need for change in lifestyle by the mother may be the only option to have a healthy baby. Problems such as birth weights are common due to smoking and alcoholic mothers. During teen years, female teenagers are at twenty-five percent probability of smoking at pregnancy compared to adults.

STIs (sexually transmitted diseases) are at its peak of contraction at this tender age. Some of the STIs include Chlamydia, which causes sterility, and pneumonia in newborns, syphilis, which causes blindness, Infant and maternal death, and HIV-the virus causing AIDS. The medical care given to mothers during pregnancy minimizes or eliminates the HIV virus being transmitted to the baby.

Background The major cause of early life pregnancies is premature sex. The enlightened seniors should give further details about unprotected sexual intercourse, and missed periods. Where sex cannot be avoided, use of condoms would be a radical solution although not the best compared to abstinence.

Peer pressure is a prolific mother inciting many young and innocent teens to have unprotected sex. However, there are other causes of early pregnancy such as those resulting from unreported rape cases. It would be a wise choice to discuss biting situations with health officers. Children born, leave their parents traumatized due to the gap that they open up between them and their social lives. Some are ashamed, which is vital for others to learn from so as to avoid similar situations.

The HHS’ (The Department of Health and Human Services) commitment is preventing the out of wedlock births and encourage adolescent abstinence. The organizations’ driving force is the belief that community driven program tends to succeed. While promoting abstinence amongst teenagers, they stand a chance to make wise decisions for their bright futures.

Abstinence Education Program This provides the federal grant to the states’ abstinence education entities on counseling and mentoring. The main aim is to promote abstinence away from early sexual activity before marriage. This helps in developing action plans to curb teenage pregnancies (Piehl 67).

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Boy Child Education Educating the boy child is not an exception in curbing teenage parenting. This way, the young men, are at a better position to decide on whether they would like to postpone fatherhood.

School-based Work Groups This program brings the education on parenthood to the potential early parents.

Early parenthood denies the young parent the chance to decent education and job opportunities. Enlightenment of these unfair conditions would go a long way in discouraging early pregnancies. Teenagers would be less inspired to bear children in the early age. Where such pregnancies are already in position, the advice would be to take healthy meals, avoid drugs, and take up physical exercise to bear the right weight children. They should also seek early and regular parental care from clinics.

Conclusion Education to the youthful teens would be a valuable tool to curb early pregnancies. The society and the government hold a stake in the discouragement of these pregnancies. From the early pregnancies, it is true to say that the accompanying problems such as disease contractions are equally indispensable, thus the need to curb early parenting.

Works Cited Piehl, Norah. Teenage pregnancy. Famington Hills, MI: Greenhaven Press, 2009. Print.


Haiti History and Culture Essay college application essay help: college application essay help

Haiti culture is a mixture of African, West Indian and French cultures. The residents of Haiti are referred as Haitian and use Creole language as their national language. In addition, creole language is commonly used in Haiti’s drama, music, literature and arts. Haitians are very creative and talented artists.

Their art work is popular worldwide as a result of its unique design and appealing colors. The Haitian culture features the Spanish, American as well as the French music. Haitian music is characterized by beating of drum which is considered by Haitian as a very essential musical instrument. Compas or kompa Direk is the most common Haitian music worldwide. The term compas was derived from a Spanish word that refers to rhythm.

Despite Haiti music being very popular worldwide, Haiti music was not recorded until in the year 1937 when Guignard first recorded his jazz music in the year. Haiti music is often derived from Haitian ceremonies and traditions. It is usually characterized by fast tempo beats that are accompanied by saxophone, electric guitars, horns as well as synthesizers. Among the most popular Haitian music are Mizik, Rara, Zouk, Mini-Jazz and Haitian Rap (Daly, 2002).).

Haiti culture is famous for its great festivities. Haiti has a great festival referred as Kanaval Creole that is celebrated on February. During this festival, Haitian leaves their day-to-day activities and goes to the street singing and dancing Haitian’s tradition music. The festival comprises of continuous parade floats as well as music and dances in the entire festival season. The festival marks the start of the holiest moments of the year.

It leads to the time of repentance as well as abstinence. During this season most Haitian prays for forgiveness as well as rebirth. The festival ends during the day of Mardi-Gras which is also referred as Fat-Tuesday. This day was named after the norm that is characterized by consumption of all kinds of fats in Haitian residents prior to Easter season. Another similar festival that is common in Haiti is the Mardi-Gras or Ash Wednesday festival.

The festival is noted by its fantastic parades that consist of pageants, masked balls, floats as well as elaborate costumes and seductive music. Drapo Art is another famous festival in Haiti that is celebrated in Haiti, but in limited capacity. The festival is common especially to the followers of the voodoo religion. The festival is characterized by voodoo flags that are colorfully painted and beautifully adorned.

These paintings are considered as sacred and are greatly valued by the followers of voodoo religion. Another common Haitian festival is the Take Action that is normally celebrated as one of Haitian non-religious festival. This festival acts a mental boost to Haitians. During this festival, Haitian use the occasion as a charitable opportunity to help the less privileged people.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More During this festival, Haitians distribute foods as well as clothes to the poor. Krik! Krak Festival is a Haitian family based festival that is characterized by songs, music, dances as well as riddles. The festival gives Haitian a chance to rejoice. Apart from these aforementioned festivals, Haitian also celebrates other common festivals such Christmas, New Year as well as Easter festivals that are also widely celebrated in other parts of the worlds.

Haitian are mainly Christians with 80% of them being Catholics. Another religion that is common in Haiti is voodoo which is highly practiced in many regions of Haiti. The religion is characterized by a mixture of Europeans, African as well as religions customs. Voodoo is often regarded as Haiti’s national religion. It is regarded as the nation national religion because many Haitian directly or indirectly practice it.

Voodoo is considered as a family spirit that is known to help and protect those people that practice it. The religion does not feature any know theology or any organized hierarchy. It however contains its own rituals, ceremonies as well as alters that its followers do not regard to contradict the Catholics norms.

In Haiti many Roman Catholic churches have prayers as well as symbols that are blended with voodoo rituals that results into a unique Haitian religion. For instance, pictures of the Catholics saints are often painted on the church walls to portray the voodoo spirits. In addition, during funerals family members initially undergo voodoo ceremonies and rituals before the Catholic ceremony presiding over (Colin, 1998).

Haiti Cuisine is generally a mixture of African, French as well as Spanish and Haiti native cooking methods, dishes as well as ingredients. Rice as well as beans forms Haitian staple food.

Haitians are also fond of meat and vegetables which makes them common in Haitian menu. Goat, chicken, beef and fish are the main sources of meat in Haiti, whereas carrots, cabbages, peppers as well as tomatoes are the chief vegetables in Haitian foods. Griot is the main dish in Haiti. The dish is commonly served during family ceremonies as well as during parties.

The dish is prepared by first soaking cubes of pork in sour orange marinade which are then slow-roasted until they become tender. They are then fried in oil until they are delectable caramelized. Another popular dish in Haiti is Pikliz. The dish is prepared with carrots, Cabbage and chilies. The vegetable are initially soaked in vinegar. The salad is provided as a supplement in Haitian meals.

We will write a custom Essay on Haiti History and Culture specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Haiti culture job market is gender biased where Haitian men monopolize the job market. In Haiti it is only men that work in the construction industry, jewelers, mechanics, general laborers as well as chauffeurs. It is also noted that most professionals such as engineers, doctors as well as politicians are mainly men.

Nevertheless, nowadays many Haitians women have enrolled in schools and thus play a pivotal role in Haiti’s job market and particularly in the field of medicine. However, despite many Haitian women pursuing formal education, they are still greatly discriminated as they are regarded as being inferior to men. Most schools directors in the country are men. Similarly, men also dominantly act as spiritual healers as well as herbal practitioners. In the religious sphere, Haitian culture does not allow women to become pastors.

Thus, all pastors in Haiti are men. The Haitian culture regards women as home makers. Subsequently, Haitian women are required to take care of their homes by cooking for their husbands and raising children. In addition, Haitian women are required to do the cleaning, washing of clothes, fetching water and firewood as well as helping in planting and harvesting crops. The few professional jobs that Haitian women dominantly occupy include teaching, nursing.

Similarly, Haiti women also dominate in marketing and especially in sectors that deal with goods such as garden produce, tobacco as well as fish. Conversely, Haitian culture considers men as the head of the families. Men in Haiti are solely required to provide for their families. They are entirely required to manage the family farms as well as livestock (Jacobson, 2003).)

In Haiti, marriage is considered for the elite as well as for the middle class. Marriages in Haiti stand at less than 40% of the non-elite population that marries. In Haiti a union between a man and a woman is regarded as complete and receives the full respect of the community when the man builds a house for his family and after the birth of the firstborn.

When this happen marriages occurs later in the couple’s life when the children have grown up. Haiti culture permits families only to reside on possessions that belong to the man’s family. Although polygamy is not legalized in Haiti, a considerable number of Haiti men have more than one wife. Polygamy is a condition that is generally acknowledged in Haitian community.

In the polygamous families, women reside with their children in different homesteads that are provided by their men. Haiti men are considered to be very promiscuous and thus, extra marital affairs are common among the wealthy Haiti men as well as the unmarried Haitian women. Haitian culture does not allow marriages between first cousins, but permits marriages between distant relatives.

The Haiti culture does not allow Haiti men to pay the dowry for their brides. When women are married, the Haitian culture requires them to bring certain domestic items with them. On the other hand, Haitian men are expected to build a house for their wife (wives) as well as to provide garden for the family. In Haiti both men and women are entitled to inherit from their parents (Jacobson, 2003).

Not sure if you can write a paper on Haiti History and Culture by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More Reference List Colin, D. (1998). Haiti History and Gods. California: University of California press

Daly, A. (2002). Haiti Culture. New York: Prentice Hall

Jacobson, E. (2003). An introduction to the Culture of Haiti. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press


The Boxer Rebellion Research Paper custom essay help: custom essay help

Table of Contents Introduction

Origin of Boxer Organization

Causes of Boxer Rebellion

The Aftermath




Introduction The Boxer rebellion, which is also referred to as Boxer Uprising or Yihetuan lobby group, was a proto-separatist group by the Righteous Harmony Society in China. The lobby group emerged between 1898 and 1901. The group was against foreign invasion and introduction of Christianity in China.[1] The revolution was also against the partitioning of China. Colonial interference led to conflicts ranging from interruption of opium trade to economic exploitation.

Chinese citizens were against the signing of treaties that benefited only foreign powers. The Qing regime was forced into signing unpopular treaties that aimed at subjugating the people of China. For instance, British foreigners used the power of the treaties to acquire land that was later appropriated to the church. The Chinese peasants were forced to surrender their resources to foreigners. The activities of foreigners in China resulted to rebellion that was later termed as Boxer rebellion.

In 1900, the Boxer members waged war on foreigners, forcing them to seek asylum in the Legation area. The Empress, who requested the foreigners to leave, supported the demonstrators. Consequently, foreigners were at the mercy of the Boxer fighters for approximately fifty-five days.

Those attacked included envoys, civilians and foreign soldiers. The government of China weighed options between destroying the residence of foreigners and requesting them to leave peacefully. Within the Chinese forces, there were those who supported extermination of foreigners.

Others preferred to send them back to their homelands peacefully. This caused a delay that later on led to the defeat of the boxers and the Chinese government. Eight nations agreed to send troops to crash the boxers. Indeed, twenty thousand soldiers were deployed in China. Through the alliance of eight nations, the imperial army of China was defeated and foreigners captured Beijing.

In September 1901, the Boxer protocol was signed, which ended the uprising. Consequently, the Boxers were heavily punished for being aggressive to foreigners. The Chinese government was ordered to pay sixty seven million pounds as compensation to the eight nations involved in the war. This paper will therefore analyze the causes of Boxer uprising. The paper evaluates whether the uprising was successful. To do this, a brief history of the Boxer organization will be outlined.

Origin of Boxer Organization As earlier stated, the Boxer organization was also referred to as the society of Righteous and Harmonious Fists. The Boxer secret society was established in the northern coastal province of Shandong. The society consisted of people who had been deprived of their rights. Members of the group had been rendered jobless due to the effects of colonialism. Colonialists had taken everything from them, including their trade.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Furthermore, natural disasters had affected many people, which forced them to fight for survival in society. The group gained the name because of their fighting skills. The members of the group had received a superb form of training that enabled them to engage foreigners in war effectively. They had been trained in martial arts and aerobics. The group was typified by spirit ownership that included the spiraling of weapons, aggressive prostrations and reciting prayers to Taoist and Buddhist feelings.

Members of Boxer uprising assumed that through exercise, diet, antagonistic arts and hope they would perform surprising acts including flight. The Boxers had strong faith since they believed that spirits would come from heaven to help them in flushing out foreigners from their land. The Boxers comprised of peasants and other members of society that had been displaced by foreigners. Foreigners had taken over opium trade, which was relied upon by locals.

Missionaries had further criminalized the use of opium, forcing many youths to adjust their lives. It was difficult for some of them to do without opium. Therefore, they decided to fight back in order to eliminate opium trade. On the hand, the Boxers could not target missionaries alone since Christian servants were protected under the treaty of extraterritoriality[2].

Chinese peasants accused Chinese Christians for allowing foreigners to terrorize them. The Boxers did not have sophisticated weapons that could match the kind of weapons possessed by foreigners. They relied on supernatural spirits, which proved futile in war. The Boxers could be likened to American Ghost Dance fighters. Such fighters try to fight for their rights due to frustrations and stress in society.

In China, various activities went on in society. The aims of various groups were diverse. The Boxers of Shandong were particularly concerned with conservative social and ethical principles, such as filial piousness. Most of the leaders of the organization were traditional medicine men.

For instance, Zhu Hongdeng was a traditional doctor who specialized in curing ulcers. The leader offered his services for free hence gaining respect in society. He was determined to revive the Qing regime by flushing out all foreigners. His ambition was however cut short when the eight nations invaded China.

Causes of Boxer Rebellion The causes of the rebellion can be divided into two. There were internal causes and international causes. Therefore, it can be summarized that global tension and national unrest precipitated the intensification and spread of the Boxer movement. Between 1897 and 1898, farmers in China were hit by a prolonged drought followed by floods. Many farmers and other small businesspersons decided to move to towns to look for food and better lives.

We will write a custom Research Paper on The Boxer Rebellion specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Many people depended on farming, which was badly affected by drought. In towns, Chinese farmers could not find employment because they did not have enough skills to operate machines in industries. Life in urban areas was characterized by frustrations and stress, which forced farmers to seek for other alternatives[3]. They saw that flushing out foreigners would be a good idea. They would then take over businesses owned by Europeans.

Another cause of Boxer revolution was the activities of missionaries in the country. The Boxers were against the activities of both Protestants and Catholics. The missionaries flocked China after 1980.

The missionaries had hidden agendas, which disillusioned many farmers. They could be given free land and other public resources to construct churches. Furthermore, missionaries were not subjected to law. Missionaries were the major cause of conflict in China. In November 1897 for instance, a group of aggrieved Boxers stormed one church run by a German missionary referred to as George Stenz.

The youths killed two priests and injured others. In retaliation, a group of Christians defended the church by engaging the Boxers in attacks. The event is referred to as the Juye incident. The event had a negative effect to the residents of Shandong. The German leader ordered soldiers to occupy Jiazhou Bay, which was in the southern coast of Shandong. These soldiers frequently harassed residents of Shandong because they did not respect missionaries.

A section of Boxers attacked missionaries in October 1898 at Liyuantun village. In this village, a Chinese temple had been replaced with a catholic church. The premise had been allocated to the church illegally since the Chinese locals built it. This attack is also important in understanding the Boxer rebellion because it is out of this that the Boxers made a resolution to attack foreigners.

Foreign powers realized that tension was high between missionaries and the locals, especially the Boxers. In 1899, the French official intervened to ease out the pressure on missionaries. The official declared that missionaries could intervene in cases involving their relatives without following the due process. This was highly criticized by the Chinese officials. Local Chinese leaders feared that foreign powers were intending to colonize China in bits.

Chinese officials protested by claiming that foreign powers had to withdraw missionaries and stop opium trade if they were to be allowed to stay in China. This was not attended to since local leaders had no military power to counter the influence of foreign powers. This is a clear indication that the activities of missionaries angered many people in society. It is not surprising that Boxers decided to rise against them.

Another cause of Boxer revolt is the Hundred Days Reform plan. The program was established in 11 June 1898 and was supposed to run up to 21 September 1898. Progressive officials within the Chinese government established the program with back up from Protestant Christians.

Not sure if you can write a paper on The Boxer Rebellion by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More The missionaries urged the emperor to come up with reforms that would benefit them. However, the reforms alienated many educated Chinese, who went ahead to support guerilla movements such as the Boxer. The Empress sided with educated Chinese by supporting the activities of Boxer movement. Afterwards, the empress took over power as the Chinese leader but the western powers refused to accept the empress as the de facto leader of China. The new leader promised to overturn the plans established by the previous regime.

This was against the interests of Europeans, who wanted to control decision-making processes in the state. The empress was forced to utilize illegal groups such as the Boxers to claim power. The Boxers fought to institute a regime that would be responsive to their sufferings. The previous regime served the interests of colonial powers but not the wishes and desires of the majority Chinese.

Furthermore, the opium trade precipitated the Boxer rebellion. The western powers forced the Chinese population to utilize opium, which caused many sufferings since productive population was rendered useless mainly because of drug addiction.

Local leaders were against European invasion because the illegal drug had disorganized the youths. Other issues that were opposed by the regime include the imposition of unequal treaties and formalizing Christianity as the only form of accepted religion in the state. Foreigners disregarded other religions such as Buddhism and Shinto.

Foreigners were given special treatment at the expense of locals. Foreign firms could easily violate the law without punishment. Indeed, by 1900, colonial powers had seized Chinese land and tricked the government into entering in inauspicious treaties. The government realized later that the accords were not beneficial to the people of China. This caused bitterness and intolerant reactions leading to uprisings such as the Boxer revolt.

China had been divided into spheres of influence. Each power had its own territory meaning that China was under various foreign administrations. The people of China saw that their culture and sovereignty was under threat. Conservative Chinese saw it wise to engage foreign powers in conflicts in order to restore sovereignty. Therefore, Boxer revolt was staged because of continued loss of sovereignty.

Change in the administration is also seen as one of the causes of Boxer revolution. In January 1900, the empress reversed her policy concerning Boxers. The empress supported the activities of Boxers, which was highly disputed by foreign powers.

The administration supported the Boxers by giving them technical support and protecting them from the law. The Boxers could torch Christian houses without facing the long hand of the law.[4] The Boxers engaged themselves in rowdy behaviors after realizing that the regime in power supported their activities.

On June 5, they uprooted the railway that connected Beijing to other parts of the country. It was difficult for foreigners to conduct business since the railway was the main means of transport. Furthermore, the Boxers engaged in boisterous behaviors by unleashing terror to foreign diplomats. The German official ordered the murder of one of the Boxer member who was found roaming in the Legation Quarter.

This is seen as the immediate cause of Boxer war. In the same afternoon, Boxers turned up in large numbers to participate in war. They terrorized Christians and other foreigners by burning their houses and beating them senselessly. The British soldiers engaged the rioters in war, which angered other villagers and the government. The Boxers received support from other extremist groups such as the Kansu braves.

The Aftermath It can be reported that the Boxer war was not successful. This is because of various reasons. After the war, the Russians invaded Manchuria and imposed ominous laws. Manchuria was forced to sign treaties that did not benefit its members. Russian forces took advantage of the war to weaken the people of Manchuria economically. The foreign powers occupied most cities and other urban areas in China for over one year.

It was reported that German soldiers killed many Boxers because they trailed them to villages. German soldiers had clear instructions to kill but not to take Boxers as prisoners of war. The people of China paid dearly because the French officials moved to villages to collect indemnities in form of wealth[5]. Furthermore, women and children underwent hard times because they were forced to spend their nights in the cold. The Russian forces abused women sexually. On their part, the Japanese beheaded Boxers and their supporters.

In the streets, soldiers and civilians looted public resources and destroyed public infrastructure. Surprisingly, the Cathedral was used as a market center for disposing stolen goods. Some foreign officials distanced their governments from looting but it was mere publicity. Generally, the Boxers suffered because their properties were confiscated and given to Chinese Christians.

The society lost a lot because it was reported that Chinese women committed suicide after being raped by soldiers. Families were left unattended, which led to untold sufferings. After the revolution, Chinese people had nothing to eat, forcing them to rely on grants from the government. Many foreign firms took advantage of the war to utilize the services of Chinese workers cheaply.

Administratively, the Qing family was not overthrown. Foreign powers guaranteed the empress of her safety in case she cooperated. On the other hand, the advisers of the empress urged her to go on with the war, arguing that her regime would win the war. However, other leaders agreed to surrender but on condition that their security was guaranteed. This shows that the war was not successful at all because most parts of China were taken over by foreign powers.

Even areas that were previously controlled by Chinese leaders were taken over by foreign powers. Foreign powers agreed to offer protection to local leaders on condition that they mobilized cheap labor for them. Local leaders were afterwards supposed to collect taxes and present free labor to foreign mining sites. The Qing court cooperated with the foreign powers by allowing the signing of Boxer protocol on 7 September 1901[6].

The treaty was hostile to the people of China because it ordered the execution of planners of the war. This caused psychological trauma to families of the affected. Moreover, the war was never triumphant since China was ordered to pay millions of dollars. The reparation was to be paid within thirty-nine years, which was a short period given that the state was weak economically. It is estimated that each Chinese had to pay one tael of silver.

The Chinese government could no longer sustain itself. It had to rely on foreign powers for funding of major projects. This allowed foreigners to manipulate decision-making processes in government. Foreigners were given access to the economy because they could import sub-standard goods and force the locals to buy them.

Furthermore, there was unfavorable balance of trade because the Chinese government exported its products to foreign states at a cheaper price. However, goods entering China were exempted of taxes meaning that the government got nothing from importation.

Through analysis, it is established that some benefits accrued from the Boxer war. The US government taxed Chinese farmers to educate their children abroad. This was under Boxer indemnity scholarship program.

The US government opened up an education center that would teach English language to local youths, who would then apply for scholarships in the US. Those trained in the US would then come back to their country to teach their fellow compatriots. Through this arrangement, the first university was established in China, which was referred to as Tsinghua University.

Conclusion The Boxer rebellion was caused by factors such as confiscation of private property and displacement of the local population. The locals wanted to flush out foreigners so that they could get some space to conduct business.

The activities of missionaries angered the Chinese because public land was misappropriated to them. The missionaries did not appreciate the existence of other religions. Furthermore, they did not follow the laws of the land. On the other hand, Boxer war was caused by natural disasters whereby farmers lost everything due to draught.

They were forced to seek for employment in urban centers. The foreigners were reluctant to offer them jobs since they were illiterate. They decided to flush out foreigners in order to take over their businesses. The rebellion was never successful because the people of China paid dearly. Many lives were lost and property worth millions of dollars was destroyed. Furthermore, the people of China were taxed in order to compensate foreign powers.

Bibliography Elliott, Jane. Some Did It for Civilization, Some Did It for Their Country: A Revised View of the Boxer War. Hong Kong: The Chinese University Press, 2002. Print.

Harrington, Peter. Peking 1900: The Boxer Rebellion. Oxford: Osprey, 2001, 96. Print.

Hevia, James. “Leaving a Brand on China: Missionary Discourse in the Wake of the Boxer Movement”. Modern China 18.3, 1992, 304-332.

Hunt, Michael. “The Forgotten Occupation: Peking, 1900-1901”. Pacific Historical Review 48.4, 1979, 501-529.

Sharf, Frederic and Harrington, Peter. China 1900: The Eyewitnesses Speak. London: Greenhill, 2000. Print.

Thompson, Clinton. William Scott Ament and the Boxer Rebellion: Heroism, Hubris, and the Ideal Missionary. Jefferson, NC: McFarland, 2009. Print.

Footnotes Jane, Elliott. Some Did It for Civilization, Some Did It for Their Country: A Revised View of the BoxerWar. Hong Kong: The Chinese University Press, 2002. Print. P.63

Peter, Harrington. Peking 1900: The Boxer Rebellion. Oxford: Osprey, 2001, 96. Print. P. 41

Thompson, Clinton. William Scott Ament and the Boxer Rebellion: Heroism, Hubris, and the Ideal Missionary. Jefferson, NC: McFarland, 2009. Print. P.58

Michael, Hunt. “The Forgotten Occupation: Peking, 1900-1901”. Pacific Historical Review 48.4, 1979, 501-529.

Frederic, Sharf and Peter, Harrington. China 1900: The Eyewitnesses Speak. London: Greenhill, 2000. Print. P.124

James Hevia,. “Leaving a Brand on China: Missionary Discourse in the Wake of the Boxer Movement”. Modern China 18.3, 1992, 304-332.


“The behavior of atoms is GOVERNED entirely by physical law.” “Humans have free will.” “Are these statements incompatible?” Essay cheap essay help

Although human will is a very popular topic in philosophy (it exceeds mathematical manifestation), Conway and Kochen maintain that atoms may exhibit unpredictability if humans hold the tiniest of free will (56). After all, quantum mechanics, which was traditionally interpreted, holds some unpredictability. However, this sort of indeterminism has been opposed by some physicists who want to eliminate indeterminism.

Some scholars argue that the unobservable behavior in sub-atomic elements is determined by some hidden variables (Albert 12). Conway and Kochen maintain that indeterminism in not only found in quantum theory, but also in the world itself (56). Ideally, if an element that exhibits freewill is the one that has unpredictable behavior, then it could be argued that free will exists. In this regards, sub-atomic particles can be categorized in this definition and hence argue that they posses free will.

It could be difficult to establish whether people or sub-atomic particles have free will, if the elements which exhibit free will are defined as those with the capability of changing their condition through means that are not random or those that are unpredictable. This argument renders the above statements completely incompatible as there is no evidence to support their credence.

It is also necessary to mention the assertion that human decisions, be it religious, moral or otherwise, is as a result of chemical reaction which takes place in the human brain. Ultimately, if it is not possible to model a human brain which functions well, then it can be argued that humans are devoid of free will and that unpredictability is a fruit of chaos, and does not happen as a result of an agent of super-natural decision making which directs decisions to the meat.

It could perhaps be argued that the forces that impair decision making such as alcohol are indication of the fact that our brain, rather than mystic moral principles’ engines, drives our decision making process. Occurrence of incidences can be attributed to three things; that is, random, free will, and determinism.

Free will and randomness cannot be discriminated easily, which means that even if an atom can be described as unpredictable, it does not mean that it possesses free will. Nonetheless, use of the word ‘unpredictable’ can be complex because, for instance, weather can be described as unpredictable yet it can as well be associated with deterministic behavior. Determinism too, can be hard to prove. Nonetheless, definition of determinism can be supported through various counter-arguments (Albert 52).

Arguably, the laws of quantum mechanics make unsubstantiated anticipations regarding atoms. These principles point out that both the velocity and the position cannot be accurately predicted. Even though this sphere is a concentration of physical principles, future happenings are hard to predict with accuracy, and indeed, we can never be sure that something will take place.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More If we argue from this point of view, then it will be correct to say that free will exists, though it still remains very difficult to provide credible evidence that proves this assertion beyond doubt.

In this respect, it will be difficult to explain whether the statement in question is either compatible or incompatible. It is difficult to prove this statement, especially because one needs to establish the mechanism that makes free will practical – whether it is divine, physical or otherwise. Apparently, determination of the particular mechanism is complex and hard to demystify.

Works Cited Albert, David. Bohm’s Alternative to Quantum Mechanics. New York: Scientific America, 1994. Print.

Conway, John, and Simon Kochen. The Strong Free Will Theorem. New York: AMS, 2009. Print.


Arguments for and against Homosexuality: A Civil rights essay help online: essay help online

Today, more than ever before, the fundamental issue of homosexuality has attracted great interest from academics and mainstream commentators, with no end in sight to the million-dollar arguments elucidated by both advocates and critics of homosexuality (Satinover, 1996). This essay aims to highlight germane arguments for and against the practice of homosexuality from a civil rights and liberties perspective.

In many countries globally, the convention of civil rights and liberties demands that each individual is entitled certain fundamental and inalienable rights and freedoms under the Constitution, such as the right to life, right to equal treatment in a court of law, freedom of speech and association, right to liberty and the pursuit of happiness (Armstrong, 2011). This rights should not be denied on the basis of “…the citizen’s sex, race, creed or religious belief” (Lewis, 2009, p. 670).

Advocates of homosexuality argue that authorities go against the very Constitution they seek to protect when the prevent homosexuals the freedom of association, right to liberty, and the pursuit of their own happiness (March, 2010). To the advocates, these are fundamental rights that should not be denied on the basis of the citizen’s sexual orientation as framed in the Supreme law, which is the constitution.

Another stand of advocates suggest the fundamental rights of homosexuals are trumped upon by its critics as they do not have control over their homosexuality just as heterosexuals do not posses control over their heterosexual behavior (Lewis, 2009). Consequently, it becomes difficult to force homosexuals to have control over their own sexuality as it is difficult to force an individual to change his/her ethnic background.

Advocates of homosexuality also argue that the government’s role as prescribed in the Constitution should be to defend the rights of the people rather than denying them the right to be equal citizens based on their sexual orientation.

Still, some advocates questions the legality of critics who rely on traditional beliefs to say that homosexuality is unnatural, suggesting that there is no where in the American Constitution, or any other Constitution for that matter, is the preservation of traditional beliefs cited as a power or intention of the prevailing government (Satinover, 1996).

The practice of homosexuality is opposed equally, with some critics suggesting that individuals engaging in it fail the threshold of getting their fundamental rights because they engage in unnatural acts that cannot naturally produce children through such relationships (Lewis, 2009).

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Another strand of critics posit that allowing homosexuality to prosper in society will have negative ramifications for the already struggling institution of marriage, while yet another strand argues that allowing homosexuality will precipitate the emergence of other sociopathic behaviors that may strain the very fabric that holds society together (Satinover, 1996).

In conclusion, it is important to note that the above arguments have their own strengths and weaknesses, but the advocates have more muscle if the evaluation is done from a purely civil rights and liberties perspective. The American Constitution is very clear that each citizen is allowed certain inalienable rights and freedoms and, as such, no law should supersede the Constitution in its quest to grant citizens the right to association and the pursuit of happiness (Armstrong, 2011).

It is indeed questionable whether homosexuality is a result of nature or nurture variables as no research has been conclusive on the issue (Lewis, 2009). Consequently, those who support homosexuality on the basis that it is a innate, just as heterosexuality, should be allowed the benefit of doubt until such a time when objective research studies will prove otherwise.

Additionally, it is wrong for the critics of homosexuality to criticize the practice on the basis of the fact that homosexuals do not procreate. If such criticism holds water, according to Satinover (1996), then sterile, impotent or postmenopausal women should never be allowed to marry under the Constitution.

Lastly, it can be argued that to bar any group of individuals from marrying as they choose merely because they may degrade the already struggling institution of marriage is an astonishing deprivation of fundamental rights as it is wrong to withhold the rights and freedoms of individuals merely because of the mistakes of others (Armstrong, 2011).

Reference List Armstrong, D.A. (2011). Stability and change in the freedom house political rights and civil liberties measures. Journal of Peace Research, 48(5), 653-6652.

Lewis, G.B. (2009). Does believing homosexuality is innate increase support for gay rights? Policy Studies Journal, 37 (4), 669-693.

We will write a custom Essay on Arguments for and against Homosexuality: A Civil rights


The Euro Speed Test – Mind over Matter Research Paper essay help

Table of Contents Views of Different Personalities regarding this sport

Psychology and the Euro Speed Test

Importance of Preparing Mentally For Skiing

The Euro Speed Test

Physiology of Skiing




Skiing is defined as a sport that allows a person to travel over snow using skis and boots specialized for this sport. This sport has two main categories, including Nordic and Alpine skiing, with the latter origins being in the European Alps, while the former originated from Scandinavia.

Skiing is an ice sport that requires a lot of precision, courage, determination, practice and motivation. This sport is not for the faint hearted or for those that are cold averse since bad weather is synonymous with the winter season in Europe, when the sport is played.

To succeed in the sport professionally, skiers need to be athletic, handy and comfortable with discomfort, love the country (read mountains), and possess high level of physical coordination. Skiing could be termed as an extreme sport (it involves height, speed, special gear, risk and high level of physical exertion), and is usually categorized as sky diving and surfing, snowboarding, and mountain biking among other extreme sports.

In skiing, mastery is paramount if the skier it to move to the next level of the Sport which goes up to getting a Euro Speed Test qualification. This is a qualification that every ski instructor and professional skier in European countries, including France, Italy, Germany, Spain, Australia and the UK has to acquire in the course of their career. The Euro Speed Test is a must have requirement for one to become a Ski Instructor, and is part of the Level 4 International Ski Teacher’s Diploma (ISTD).[1]

The Euro Speed Test is also international and has tough rules and regulations. This is the reason why only the very passionate, competent and determined individuals are successful after working very hard at attaining it. [2] People who seek out skiing are mostly in search of excitement, thrill, excellence, social affiliation, self-actualization and the obvious physical fitness.

Like any other sport, skiing enhances the physical and psychological health of the skier, and improves their self-image. However, the skiers need to also take care of themselves not only physically, but also psychologically, spiritually, and all round, in order to enhance their endurance of the harshness of the sport.

The subject of psychology comes to light in this discussion because, for the sportsmen/ women to perform to their optimum, they have to be physically, technically and most importantly mentally fit to be able to meet the demands of the competitive and exerting sport. Skiers need to be psychologically ready for the ski racing competition.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More This paper will be a source of information for sportsmen, regarding how to best prepare and keep psychologically fit for a competition that is both physically and mentally demanding. The positive impacts and importance of mental preparedness to skiing will also be highlighted. The Euro Speed Test will also be discussed in detail to give interested parties an insight into this important qualification for Skiers.

The main characteristics of high caliber ski competitors include passion for the sport, determination, persistence, drive and self-motivation. These competitors are hard-working and spend hours every day training. Skiing is a sport that involves extreme conditions and regulations, and the professional skier needs to be well prepared psychologically to face the competition positively. This paper focuses on the mental preparedness aspects of a skier whose intention is to pass a Euro Speed Test.

Views of Different Personalities regarding this sport Professional skiing is for those who want to go beyond their boundaries, for the risk takers, for those who want to exert their full body and mind into the sport and the competition, and those who are passionate about the sport.

American Psychiatrists, Kramer and Why disclosed some insights regarding this sport, “I’d prefer to answer ‘why ski’ in terms of exhilaration or the conquest of fear, but my persisting with the sport bespeaks a certain obstinacy; when I succeed (in limited fashion) that same trait must count among the explanations” [3] This message shows that skiing competitors are the most driven and courageous characters, for without these characteristics, it becomes difficult to be a high achiever in skiing.

Smith, the Author of SKI Instructors Confidential and a Ski Instructor has talked extensively in his online comments about his love and thrill for skiing despite being an instructor for many groups of students, and others who are out to have fun – outside of the normal hustle and bustle of life. Smith believes in the power of mental training for skiers and sports personalities.

This is clear from his observation that, “A fundamental aspect of the mental side of sports is that athletes possess differing levels of mental skills that, like technical skills, can be developed with time and practice… mental factors such as self-confidence and concentration are malleable characteristics. Given the appropriate training, significant improvement may result.”[4]

The quality of the mental training and the abilities of the competitors have an impact on the actual outcome of the sporting competition. The mental status of the skiers affects their physical and technical outputs, and therefore needs to be well taken care of.

We will write a custom Research Paper on The Euro Speed Test – Mind over Matter specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More This is because the mind is a very powerful organ and is instrumental in life, as it fuels the action of the other organs either positively or negatively. When the person involved is optimistic and views everything with a positive and affirmative spirit, then, there is no limit to what they can achieve.

On the other hand, a pessimist and emotionally laid back individual may not achieve much, unless they work at improving their mental attitude, which can be developed and improved with the right coaching and mentoring. It therefore goes without saying that a ski coach or instructor, and the people that are around the skier while he trains, socializes and goes about the business of his training routine are fundamental in supporting his success in the final analysis.

Psychology and the Euro Speed Test Sport psychology can be defined as the mental preparedness of the sportsman/woman for the day to day requirements of pursuing a certain sport including the physical practice and training on techniques of the sport. It also involves the preparation for upcoming competitions which are normally big events with dynamic conditionality, demands and professional requirements.

Sport psychology is a discipline that is most suited for those sportsmen/women who want to pursue professional careers in Skiing and who are aiming to attain the Euro Speed Test qualification. Competitions can turn even the most competent skier into a nervous wreck. It brings along with it a lot of anxiety and uncertainties.[5]

It is the dream of all professional Skiers in most European countries to attain the Euro Speed Test qualification in European Skiing, as it gives them an edge above the everyday Skier. For a Skier to be psychologically fit for the competition ahead of him/her, be it the normal ski tests or even the much tougher Euro Speed Test, they need to follow various guidelines that will help quell their nerves during the races.

A little anxiety is good to motivate the person to aim for the best, and to be in a mentally alert mode. Too much anxiety can be disastrous as it could lead to panic. However, excitement that is brought about by an adrenalin rush of facing the giant Euro Speed Test is a positive push for the skier. It would help much if the skier would view all the practice sessions before the big competition as the real thing. [6]

This means tuning the mind to the big event and all the expectations that come with it, aiming at excellence, dressing in the most comfortable and performance enhancing gear, having the right attitude, using visualization techniques that show a picture of winning and excellence, and performing with the same zeal and precision expected during the Euro Speed Test.

It could also be a big plus if the skier requests for some rehearsal, whenever this is possible, and when they are out there in the ice ranks practicing. This means, that the coach approaches his work during practice sessions as he will on the race day. The competitor wears the costume that will be worn during the race, goes through the race course to master the corners and the terrain, and invites friends and colleagues to act as the audience as this will be a good example of what to expect.

Not sure if you can write a paper on The Euro Speed Test – Mind over Matter by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More In essence, it will be in the best interests of the competitor to do everything in simulation of the main day, which will help towards reaching the target (the Euro Speed Test qualification). Building confidence during the training period is also a great way of preparing effectively for the Euro Speed Test.

This could be done through positive journaling where positive happenings during trainings are recorded on a daily basis. Going through the journal before the races will give the competitor a boost in confidence and belief in his/her abilities to win. Confidence could also be built by teaming up with other like-minded individuals during daily practice and in cases where the coach acts as a mentor and friend of the competitors.

All these tips that relates to subduing the nerves just before skiing competition have been recommended by Perlus, an author who has published various works including the Ultimate Achievement Journal. [7] According to Knudsen, the high flying skiers in the world have some mantra they follow to help them stay on top of the game and to keep the momentum and motivation. He referred to these as ‘merely good sports psychology’.[8]

Imagery is the art of visualization or imagined sensations. This theory projects that, if a skier constantly imagines something or in this case a series of physical movement, this visualization can greatly improve performance during the actual sport. Attention focus is straight forward and is the focusing of one’s attention on a particular task or physical movement, to the extent that distractions become a background occurrence.

In a field where the crowd is cheering, commentators are on top of their game, and the weather is rearing, if a sportsman employs the attention focus technique, then they will only focus on their skiing target, which is likely to bring forth success.

Internal monologue is an art of sports psychology where the sports person maintains a positive and winning attitude. Basically, attention focus is speaking positively to oneself, affirming your skills and talent, barring the mental obstacles, before and during the competition that you are going to win despite the odds.

Murrel in his paper Psychology of Skiing adds onto the tactics of psychological survival for the skiing professionals with what he calls neuro associative conditioning (NAS) and Anchoring. [9] He explains this concept as imagining the impact of one’s skiing by turning on high-performance state.

What clearly comes out from this is that repeating the same thing many times becomes a conditioning, and this applies to skiing too. He recommends this kind of conditioning for the ski race competitors. This is assuming that the competitors are quite passionate and driven about achieving success, because having the heart into something really makes all the difference between getting it right, or being just mediocre.

Like in any other sport or any other thing in life really, it helps for a skier to practice relentlessly, to be persistent, focused on the goal, and determined to get the prize. This will lead to mastery of the intricacies of the sport and to ultimate success. It is the goal of each competitor to be number one, and that is why it is imperative that they practice some of the recommended psychological techniques for winning according to individual situations and believes.

The coach or instructor is a key player and determinant of how the skier will be mentally prepared for the big day. The ski instructor or coach is not just the trainer, but rather becomes a mentor for the competitors and plays the role of teacher, friend, parent and even psychologist.

The coach is the person that steers the racer on, even when the practice seems to drag. He encourages and re-asserts hope. The coach is expected to have knowledge in diverse matters pertinent to the racers success including physiology, biomechanics, education and even psychology. The coach is instrumental being the closest professional skier to the racer, and who can give the right guidance.

Importance of Preparing Mentally For Skiing In line with the above recommended ways of keeping fit psychologically for the high flying skiers, there is need to understand why this is important and what is aimed at, for the benefit of the skier. Mental preparedness calls for step by step planning and goal setting. In skiing, it means that every day during training and practice, the skier is preparing in doses, with the big picture in mind (the race).

This systematic and structured way of doing things leads to success. As the old adage says, ‘failing to plan is planning to fail’. In the same way, failing to prepare psychologically for the overall plan of action in good advance before a race comes up is a sure way of failing. When the skier is mentally well prepared for what to expect during the race, then it goes without saying that this relaxation and confidence will propel the person to success.

Racers, to which group professional skiers belong, need to have a relaxation and winding down routine, to build their mental strength. These activities could include having adequate sleep, meditating, deep breathing and relaxation techniques, yoga, reading, eating healthy, and having positive people around them.

These are part of the package of mentally preparing for the competition and the Euro Speed Test. They enhance vitality, strength and energy level in the skiers. It is difficult to separate the physical, technical and mental aspects in skiing, as they all act as one big package towards the success of the racer.

The physical and technical competencies could be well developed, but if the skier is not in a good and positive mental disposition, then all these other competencies contribute minimally to success. Mental preparedness builds self-confidence and belief in self among the skiers.

The positive affirmations under the guidance of a professional coach can play a vital role in helping and supporting the racers to aim higher and believe in their abilities. Mental preparedness, that is, visualizing the worst case scenario especially in terms of weather and getting ready to handle the situation, enhances the racers responsiveness to harsh conditions of bad weather, tough courses, difficult snow conditions, and further equips the racers to be prepared for any kind of eventuality during the competition.

The Euro Speed Test The Euro Speed Test qualification is a credential that is valued in the skiing field and once acquired opens many doors for the professional skier. This test is the optimum for the professional skier and after its acquisition; the skier is certified to become a ski instructor. The Euro Speed Test is a competition like any other and is therefore cause for adrenalin rushes, anxiety, and panic to some competitors.

Having crowds watching and judges checking every move of the competitors makes it no easier, but rather increases the pressure points. The length of time that the skiers have to wait before they get a chance to start the completion, which can sometimes take hours, is a big cause for anxiety and nerve wracking for the skier who is in line, and could work against the skier’s abilities and competencies due to the mental strain.

They could become less responsive and lose focus on the target when it takes too long to start. However, it would help the professional skiers to prepare for this unavoidable occurrence, by practicing visualization techniques during intervals of the long wait. Visualization helps the mind to keep active and occupied and is a technique of delayed gratification. When the skier uses the visualization technique effectively in this scenario, success will be most likely realized.

This program prepares the skier for technical free-skiing on challenging terrains including chutes, steeps, off-piste and moguls. The program philosophy is to set up the skier for large mountain tournaments, while at the same time training them how to become responsible and physically and mentally well-built. It is also focused on preparing the athletes to safely find their way on a variable terrain with extreme snow conditions.

In this view, the Euro Speed Test is designed to encourage participants to enhance general wellness, find out the critical skills and joys of ski racing, build and develop friendship, build self-confidence, productive use of time, and learn how to set and achieve goals. To ensure that the program is successful, its organizers must set some goals for their programs. The goals of Euro Speed Test are set as follows:[10]

Develop advanced ski racing skills within our participants

To ensure that our program teaches the participants on psychological and physical well being

Provide and environment which is favorable to enhance and maintain friendship

To encourage teamwork in sport

Help participants realize their personal goals.

Physiology of Skiing All major muscles of the body are engaged during skiing especially in cross-country skiing. Because of this, skiing is the best training for keeping fit and developing endurance. Skiers have the highest maximal oxygen uptakes (this is how much blood the heart can pump). This means that for skiers to be successful in the sport, they need to have well-functioning hearts as well as lungs for oxygen purposes. When the skier’s body has a high capacity to uptake oxygen, then it is likely that success will be realized in a race. [11]

This is because oxygen is transferred to the working muscles in right quantities and at the right time, enabling the body to travel faster and over long distances. Skiers therefore need to include high level aerobic exercises in their training regime. Training of top skiers needs to be professional in order to build their oxygen uptakes and energy levels.

Relevant and effective training is important in the life of a skier as this will protect the competitor from injuries which may occur in case they hit slopes unprepared, and more so because they spend an average of 5 hours a day on the slopes practicing and training and need to be strong.

Leg muscles, especially thigh muscles, need tender care and regular exercise as they are the group of muscles mostly involved while skiing. Strength training including squats and lunges are the most recommended for strengthening leg muscles. Stretching of all muscles before and after skiing is also recommended for best results.

Physical wellbeing also enhances the psychological wellbeing of a skier, and therefore this two should go in tandem. Regular visits to a physiotherapist are also a good idea especially for those that experience some weaknesses, swelling or stiffness of muscles while training for the race. The following table shows the maximum oxygen uptake values for different sports, and skiing scores the highest, even ahead of a marathon. [12]

Preparing for a ski competition is a long process for the racers. It requires physical, technical and mental training on how to handle the race. Regular practice and relentless learning and preparedness, do actually contribute to improved performance and ultimately to success.

A professional skier who has participated in other races stands a better chance of winning as compared to an amateur or a person without much experience. On the other hand, due to the physiological factors that have been discussed in this essay, regarding requirement for strength and aerobic training to build and strengthen leg muscles, it would be right to say that a younger person does stand a better chance than an older one in racing.

This is assuming that both have received similar training, practice and preparation, and all other factors remaining constant, considering the younger person has more energy and has maximal oxygen uptake due to youth and vitality. This is also in assuming that the heart and lungs of the younger person are functioning at optimal levels.[13]

Conclusion Skiing is no doubt a sport for the go-getters and those who are naturally physically active, people who are always looking for the next bigger challenge fit in this category as well. One thing is clear though, this is not a sport to do at whim, if success and professionalism is the target.

It requires commitment, persistence, self-discipline and high energy levels for excellent execution. For a professional skier to be successful, they need to develop and train in the physical, technical and mental aspects as detailed in this paper. The mental preparedness of a skier is vital for their performance during the competition. It is even more important when preparing to attain the tough Euro Speed Test qualification.

Bibliography British Association of SnowSport Instructors, Module Information: The Euro Speed Test is the highest level of qualification by the British, Union publishers, London, 2002.

Gallwey, WT,


Psychosocial Theory of Development by Erick Erikson Report scholarship essay help

Psychosocial affected his scholarly work in many ways, having been born in an extra-marital relationship. He was born at a time when extra marital sex was not allowed in society in Europe. Erikson is the father of identity formation theory.

He admired the postulations of psychosexual theory and went ahead to develop his own theory that was more accepted in society. He extended Freud’s analysis in four major ways. He increased our understanding on the ego by showing that the ego is a creative problem solve, which emerges out of genetic, cultural and historical contexts.

Furthermore, the scholar elaborated Freud’s five stages of psychosexual theory by giving it a social dimension, which was only implied in Freud’s theory but was never clearly stated. Furthermore, he extended the concept of human personality development to embrace the entire life span from infancy to old age. Finally, he explored the impact of culture, society and history on personality development.

Each of the developmental stages has a name, which is referred to as task. The stages of development are based on emotional polarity, which he referred to as conflict. An individual encounters conflicts in each developmental stage. Emotional polarity is usually symbolized by two terms.

Each of the terms explains the expected achievement in every stage. Optimal time is presented in a way that each stage occurs in an individual’s life. If the individual develops too much emotional tasks, then he or she is likely to experience negative tasks. This condition is referred to as malignancy. The outcome of each stage can result to malignancy, mal-adaption or balance. If an individual strikes a good balance, then a virtue or psychosexual strength emerges.

According to Erikson, there are eight stages of human development. The first stage is infancy or oral sensory stage. The optimal time is 0-12 months. Emotional polarity is oral sensory. The task is trust vs. mistrust. For the child, the duty is to develop hope without eradicating the capability of doubt.

If an individual develops too much trust, then he or she develops a sensory malfunction. Such individuals are easily convinced since they believe that no one will harm them. If the individual develops mistrust, he or she develops a malignant tendency referred to as withdrawal.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Such individuals develop depression, psychosis and paranoia in adulthood. If proper balance is achieved between trust and mistrust, then the individual develops a virtue referred to as hope. The second stage is anal muscular or early childhood. The duty in this period is to develop a degree of self-sufficiency while minimizing indignity and uncertainty. The child should learn to take control of anal related behavior.

The child can develop either independence or shame. Mal-adaptive tendency in this stage is referred to as impulsiveness, where an individual jumps into doing things without proper consideration of the outcomes. Malignant tendency is compulsiveness. This is a condition where an individual feels that everything must be done perfectly. Determination signifies balance in this stage. This is realized when an individual exercises freedom and restrains from bad behavior.

The third stage is the genital locomotive stage. The optimal time in this stage is 3-6 years. The problem facing every youngster is to master new things in society. At this stage, children are active in their environments. The dominant social modality is intrusive in nature meaning that the bodies intrude into the social space. Children at this stage tend to channel activities towards specific goals and achievements. The intrusion is not only on sexual organs but also on other things.

Children try to find out why things are the way they are. The child is largely influenced by the family setting. Mal-adaptive tendency is ruthlessness, whereby an individual acts without taking caution. Malignant tendency is inhibition. Inhibited person will not try things because he or she has a negative attitude towards society. A good balance results to a social strength referred to as purpose. Purposefulness enables an individual to develop a sense of reality.

Latency or school age is the fourth stage of development according to Erikson. The optimal time is 6-12 years. The duty is to develop the capability for diligence whereas keeping away from extreme sense of inferiority. During school age, children in all cultures receive systematic instructions in form of skills, which would be needed in society. Skills help children to attain a sense of mastering. There are new demands placed upon the child at this stage.

Mal-adaptive propensity results to constricted talent. This occurs when an individual focuses on one area only. Malignant tendency is referred to as inertial. It is a condition where an individual suffers from inferiority complex. Individuals feel incompetent because they do not venture in new things. Proper balance amounts to competency. Children at this age need to develop a sense of competence, which entails the use of intelligence and skills to complete tasks that are of value to society.

The first four stages are important in human development. Other stages include adolescence stage, young adulthood, middle adulthood and late adulthood stages. It should be noted that Erikson is a Freudian theorist. He drew many of his conclusions from Freud’s theory.

We will write a custom Report on Psychosocial Theory of Development by Erick Erikson specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More


Anthropology Mendel’s independent law of assortment Essay argumentative essay help: argumentative essay help

Table of Contents Introduction

Mendel’s law

Mendel’s dehybrid cross

Using the results to formulate Mendel’s second Law

Works Cited

Introduction Mendel provided his knowledge concerning reproduction mechanically during his period. The independent Law of assortment provides that off springs inherit traits from their parents. This is related to genes, DNA and chromosomes. In this context, genes of parents determine the traits of an off spring.

These genes are located on the chromosomes while chromosomes are made up of DNA molecules. Each parent donates a pair of genes to the off spring during mating whereby, males have (XY) while female contain (XX) chromosomes (Campbell


Two important policy goals of the government and the Fed Essay essay help free

The economic growth of a nation is very much dependent on the rate of employment, investment, interest rates, and other macroeconomic tools. However, for it to be sustainable, different policies are employed to ensure that the rate of inflation and unemployment are minimal as the GDP growth rate increases at a rate of 3% annually. The fiscal and the monetary policies are the two major tools that are employed to ensure that the above conditions are maintained.

The essay looks into a scenario whereby the rate of unemployment has been too high, inflation at 2%, GDP growth rate at less than 2% annually, and with interest rates almost zero. It explains how both monetary and fiscal policies can be applied to alter the situation holding inflation rate constant. Any positive and negative effects as a result of the undertakings are also included. Lastly, it addresses the dangers associated with a growing budget deficit as a result of high debt and the consequences this may have on the policy changes made.

How fiscal and monetary policy can improve the country’s performance keeping inflation the same? The U.S operates in both a closed and open economies as it exports and imports and allows business transactions to take place at the domestic market. Therefore, manipulation of the monetary policy will affect both domestic financial transactions as well as international trade partners (Federal Reserve Bank of San Francisco, 2004).

With the high employment rate, it implies that the GDP growth rate will be low as demonstrated by the Okhun’s law. The law states that the rate of high unemployment is not the only factor that leads to low GDP growth rate but other associated factors (Snowdon


Communicative behavior analysis Case Study scholarship essay help: scholarship essay help

Table of Contents Introduction

Background of the person

Characteristics of his communicative behavior

What Mark can do to become an effective communicator

How to apply these conclusions to my own communicative behavior


Introduction It takes great leadership to approach people and talk to them effortlessly. My cousin has struggled with these concepts all his life because he is a shy person. However, he is an ideal depiction of the importance of listening skills as well sensitivity to others.

Background of the person The person chosen for analysis is an individual I have known since my childhood; he is my cousin Mark. His parents and mine lived in the same neighborhood for approximately seven years, so we interacted frequently. After Mark’s family moved out, we would still meet each other at family gatherings or arranged visits. Therefore, I would say that he is someone I really know. Mark also understands me; he is the kind of person who does not judge others easily without giving them an opportunity to know them well.

Characteristics of his communicative behavior Some people would argue that Mark is an ineffective communicator owing to his introverted behavior; however, I would say that such people have prejudged him since he has so many desirable communication skills.

Mark’s verbal communication is unique in a number of respects. Mark rarely dominates conversations; when in groups, he will not try to outshine others. Instead, he will struggle to stay under the radar or be invisible. Furthermore, my cousin sometimes stammers or goes silent when he meets new people.

The most perplexing part about this is that he has trouble expressing himself even when the new acquaintance comes from his field of expertise. When I confronted Mark about this issue, he told me that getting tongue-tied has prevented him from ever approaching a girl.

His current partner was patient enough to get over those long periods of silence during their first dates. She usually does most of the talking in their relationship. Gamble and Gamble (2009) explain that in communication, one’s message or the content of the communicative process is essential in interpersonal contacts. People must think through the things that they need to talk about. In Mark’s case, this is a huge challenge.

In terms of his non verbal communication, Mark often has a difficult time looking people in the eye. Regardless of our relationship, he still struggles with this from time to time. The problem gets worse when meeting new business contacts. It is a good thing that Mark works from the house as an online forex exchange trader.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More This means that he does not have to go out and meet new people. Mark is also uncomfortable with body contact and often refrains from touching someone when speaking to him or her. It is quite difficult to read my cousin’s facial expressions because he rarely has any. In fact, he does not use hand gestures to support his statements, and this gives strangers an impression of a cold and detached person.

Sometimes Mark can come off as restless and fidgety; he likes to play with his fingers and hands, which can be distracting. I also realized that Mark will go to great lengths to maintain a comfortable distance with the people he is speaking to. Silence is an important non verbal cue in Mark’s communicative style. He will pay utmost attention to the person talking to him, and will recall even the most technical part of a conversation.

Relationships form a vital part of communicative behavior according to Gamble and Gamble (2009). These authors explain that effective communication builds relationships.

It fulfills the need for people to be in control, affectionate and included. I believe that Mark has fewer relationships than some other people I know. However, he treasures these few relationships. He will work hard to keep them going because he knows that it will be a while before he can make other friends. Mark is always careful about creating misunderstandings when communicating with his friends.

He often gauges what he has to say before he says it, and sometimes goes overboard with this. Mark may refrain from expressing his feelings right away, if he senses that it may cause negative consequences. Most people who really know Mark admit that they trust and respect him. Since trust-building is an important part of communication, then one can assert that my cousin is effective in this area. It is relationship creation that is a problem for him.

What Mark can do to become an effective communicator Since Mark’s communication inefficiencies often start with new acquaintances, then he needs to work on his conversation initiation skills. He could work on introductory phrases and words to tell strangers in social gatherings and the like. He can also try to compliment people when meeting them for the first time (Wade


Why the Story of Beowulf Focuses on the History of the Main Character as a Hero Rather Than a King Research Paper college admissions essay help: college admissions essay help

In writing a story, the author usually has an underlying reason as to why he laid out the story in a particular way. In most cases, however, it is left to the a reader to point out why the story was written the way it was. The story of Beowulf, to a great extent, focuses on the history of the main character as a hero as opposed to a king. Depending on the reader’s understanding, a number of reasons could be linked to the author’s decision.

When going through the poem, what immediately stands out is that as much Beowulf had been born a prince, it was his courage and adventures that made him the man he became. And the deduction that leads to this conclusion is simply because one can be born in a royalty or even get anointed into it, but as long as his life is spent within the confines of the castle, his story becomes pointless to tell.

From the beginning of the story, where Beowulf travels to Denmark to help in dealing with the monstrous evil that is Grendel and his (Grendel’s) mother, one can tell that he is destined for greatness, and his path sets ground for a story that can be retold for generations. It even makes it interesting to read his preparation for the battles, as illustrated by the example below:

Beowulf got ready, donned his war-gear, indifferent to death; his mighty, hand-forged, fine-webbed mail would soon meet with the menace underwater. It would keep the bone-cage of his body safe, [His helmet] was of beaten gold, princely headgear hooped and hasped by a weapon-smith who had worked wonders (Williamson and Shippey 12 ).

Another school of thought can point to the fact that the story of Beowulf came out the way it did, purely by default. This is because Beowulf spent a lot of his noticeable public time dealing with monsters and dragons, amongst other dangers, than he spent on administrative chores. This, in effect, makes the story of his life easy to tell by analyzing his landmark victories as opposed to how great he was at drafting his country’s policies, if he did.

On his return to his kingdom, Beowulf again finds himself tackling a vicious dragon. With the assistance of one of his kinsmen, he manages to take it down, ultimately rescuing an entire people. To ensure that his legend lives on, the author allows Beowulf to die, a heroic death. With little attention given to the place of Beowulf in society, the author of the poem makes him more relatable with all and sundry.

The poem becomes more interesting when anyone who reads it can easily mistake Beowulf for any hero, who rose from the ground to build a name for himself, only to realize that he was actually born great, and he made himself unforgettable. This is well illustrated by the eulogy presented at the end of the poem.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More O flower of warriors, beware of that trap. Choose, dear Beowulf, the better part, eternal rewards. Do not give way to pride. For a brief while your strength is in bloom but it fades quickly; and soon there will follow illness or the sword to lay you low, or a sudden fire or surge of water or jabbing blade or javelin from the air or repellent age. Your piercing eye will dim and darken; and death will arrive, dear warrior, to sweep you away (Williamson and Shippey 186).

In conclusion, it is worth noting that the story of Beowulf was meant to be an epic, illustrating the man’s desire to fight for his people. As such, it could only make sense if it was told in such a way that illustrates how the man came to be very popular with his people than looking at the man’s activities after he had been confirmed a king. Of importance to note is that because the author of the poem did not make an effort to explain his intentions or flows of thought when writing the poem, any reasons given are speculative.

Works Cited Williamson, Craig and Tom Shippey., trans. Beowulf and Other Old English Poems. 2nd

Edition. Pennsylvania: University of Pennsylvania Press, 2011. Print.


Gimpel the Fool Essay writing essay help

Table of Contents Gimpel Is a Great Believer

Gimpel Remains Positive

Gimpel Is Successful

Gimpel Is a Wise Man

Works Cited

Isaac Bashevis Singer created a really remarkable character. His Gimpel the Fool is a great illustration of people’s cruelty and injustice. However, Gimpel is also a symbol of great faith, responsibility, forgiveness, rightfulness and wisdom. It goes without saying that this character has been analyzed by many scholars. Some may argue that Gimpel’s nickname can be justified as he believed everyone.

However, this feature of his character should not be explained by credulity. He is rather a believer. Gimpel is not a fool; he is simply ready for everything to happen. When it comes to the twentieth century, this feature can be called as foresight since really amazing ideas came true. Obviously, Gimpel should be regarded as a rightful man who is kind to everyone. As far as I am concerned, Gimpel is a wise man who has enough strength to accept people’s cruelty and remain kind and responsive.

Gimpel Is a Great Believer In the first place, it is important to note that Gimpel is a rightful man who follows religious conventions. It is possible to take a closer look at one of his features, i.e. his credulity, which is a sign of his great faith. When Gimpel reflects upon his childhood, he mentions that everyone made a fool of him.

However, Gimpel also claims that he did not have choice. First, Gimpel mentions that everything can be possible as “it is written in the Wisdom of the Fathers” (Singer n.p.). Admittedly, this fact characterizes the man as the one who has great faith in his heart. Gimpel has to endure all those jokes since he is a rightful man who respects and follows religious conventions.

Gimpel’s belief that the world is full of marvelous things characterizes him as a man of vision. Remarkably, Gimpel is sure that everything is possible and he acknowledges that the world is, indeed, full of ‘impossible’ things. Gimpel has always believed that many things can happen. When he was young, he believed that everything is possible because this was one of principles of his religion. However, when he leaves the city, he sees that the world is really amazing and loads of ‘impossible’ things soon become a norm.

Of course, the twentieth century was full of discoveries and great innovations. People literally reached the stars. This is what Gimpel acknowledges when he leaves the city. Besides, Gimpel also mentions that it is difficult not to believe if the entire city says something is true. Gimpel says that nearly everyone has tried to deceive him. He has been surrounded by people who have taken advantage of him.

Gimpel Remains Positive Notably, Gimpel remains positive no matter what, which is the greatest proof that he is a rightful man who never hurts other people. Admittedly, it is possible to state that Gimpel tries to look at the bright side. Gimpel reasonably assumes that the entire city cannot be wrong, all people cannot lie.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Gimpel does not want to believe that people are so deceitful and mean. Gimpel is always looking for something good in everyone and everything. He is eager to believe in something positive about a person rather than focus on negative features of people.

Gimpel also sacrifices his reputation for his family’s sake and remains responsible to his children and his wife. Gimpel loves his wife Elka in spite of the fact people are talking different things about her. He refuses to believe all those bad things. Even when he catches his wife with another man, he is eager to believe that it is his imagination.

One of the most remarkable features of his character is his responsibility. Gimpel takes care about his (or rather his wife’s) children. He does love those little creatures that are not guilty in their mother’s actions. Gimpel understands that. Gimpel has a heart of gold. This helps him remain positive in various situations.

Gimpel Is Successful Gimpel’s success also characterizes him as a man of wisdom. Of course, it is simply impossible to call a man fool if he succeeds in some business. Admittedly, a fool cannot be associated with such notions as success and wealth. However, Gimpel becomes a rich man. His hard work and his positive attitude towards people win people’s respect. A fool can never run business successfully. More so, a fool can hardly be successful even in fulfilling simple tasks. Nonetheless, Gimpel becomes a very wealthy man.

Finally, Gimpel’s denial of his wealth and prosperity characterizes him as a man of vision, the man who strives for something more than money. Gimpel’s departure from the city can be regarded as a fool action by some people, but in reality it characterizes him as a wise man. Gimpel understands that he can never find the truth in the city full of deception. He abandons his home city and starts his journey.

He is not sorry for his money. Only wise people understand that money cannot help people find the truth and understand the real meaning of the human life. Gimpel is right and he learns loads of wonderful things about the world.

Gimpel Is a Wise Man On balance, it is possible to state that Gimpel is not a fool, but he is a wise and rightful man. He always looks at the bright side. He is eager to see good in people. He does not focus on negative things and all those cruelties he had to endure. Gimpel manages to become successful in his city, but he understands that this success cannot help him reveal the secrets of the world. Therefore, Gimpel does a wise thing: he lives the city to open up new horizons.

We will write a custom Essay on Gimpel the Fool specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Works Cited Singer, Isaac Bashevis. Gimpel the Fool. Out of the Blue, n.d. Web.


Eliezer’s Lost Childhood and the Image in the Mirror Essay writing essay help: writing essay help

Table of Contents A brief overview of Elie Wiesel’s Night

The thesis statement

Some critical evaluations of the work

The conclusion: new Elie

Works Cited

A brief overview of Elie Wiesel’s Night First of all, I would like to point out that the work Night written by Elie Wiesel is of great importance. The events described in the book are related to the Second World War and the genocide of European Jews.

Lorraine Maynard thinks that the work Night is considered to be the so-called testing of faith. He states that “Elie Wiesel‘s haunting narrative Night is an account of the horrors of the Holocaust” (Maynard 1).

The thesis statement Generally, there are a lot of contradictions concerning Elie Wiesel’s Night. One of the key issues, which is discussed in the work, is people’s belief about the presence of God. The author of the book presents his hero in two ways: on the one hand, he depicts the boy, who is full of hopes and expectations; on the other hand, he shows the boy whose soul is destroyed with horrific experience.

Some critical evaluations of the work The most interesting point is that there are two Eliezers in the book. On the one hand, the readers are familiar with an innocent child; on the other hand, they see the hero, who is destroyed with his horrific experience. The second Eliezer is not a child anymore. It is difficult to believe that the boy was changed so much. Looking at the new image of the main hero the author provides us with, we understand that Eliezer’s viewpoints have been altered.

As far as the boy has no parents, nobody can state that he is somebody’s child. The horrors the boy experiences made him different. “The student of the Talmud, the child that I was, had been consumed in the flames. There remained only a shape that looked like me. A dark flame had entered into my soul and devoured it” (Wiesel 34). His character became tough; he became too hard on people. Eliezer was transformed from the boy into a camp survivor. The second Eliezer won’t accept another side of his soul anymore.

Jennifer Flynn says that Naomi Seidman, “professor of Jewish Culture at Berkeley College’s Graduate Theological Union ignores critical aspects of the autobiographical genre and Wiesel’s transformation of that form that valuably complicate an understanding of Night” (1). I would like to point out that such ignorance can be explained by the fact that Seidman mostly supports word choice. She “neglects features of structure such as the inclusion of novelistic devices that shed light on Wiesel’s motives” (Flynn 2).

Robert E. Douglas, Jr. (1995) says that “anyone who comes in contact with these horrors will be forever shaken in his present faith” (1). According to the popular website (2005) the main hero “finally despairs of both God and humanity, yet juxtaposed against the atrocities is the story of his enduring relationship with his father” (1). “I did not deny God’s existence, but I doubted His absolute justice” (Wiesel 42).

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Death and faith are the central issues in the work. Thus, Eliezer’s faith died, but his new nature was born: new behavior, new attitudes, new thoughts. In other words, Eliezer got new soul.

The conclusion: new Elie “As an end to the camp, Elie finally took a look at himself in the mirror, and what he saw shocked him; he saw an almost lifeless corpse staring back at him” ( 1). In other words, Eliezer realized whom he was transformed into. He understood the consequences of horrible events he experienced.

Usually, people have no time to evaluate some changes, which occur in their life. However, when they start to analyze their life, it becomes obvious, what losses they suffered. “From the depths of the mirror, a corpse gazed back at me. The look in his eyes, as they stared into mine, has never left me” (Wiesel 109).

Works Cited From the Depths of the Mirror a Corpse Gazed Back at Me, 2011. Web.

Douglas, Robert. Elie Wiesel’s Relationship with God, 1995. Web.

Flynn, Jennifer. Reshaping the Autobiographical Self: Elie Wiesel’s Night. Web.

Maynard, Lorraine. “From Whence the Rivers Come, Thither Their Return Again”: The Testing of Faith in Elie Wiesel’s Night. Web.

We will write a custom Essay on Eliezer’s Lost Childhood and the Image in the Mirror specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Survivor Testimony and Literature, 2005. Web.

Wiesel, Elie. Night, 1982. Web.


Ralph Ellison and His “Living with Music” Essay college essay help near me

Music is that phenomenon which helps people to feel the harmony of the world expressed in melodies. These melodies are always around us. They are in our everyday reality and wait for us in the sounds of a rain or a violin. In his essay, “Living with Music”, Ralph Ellison depicted his relations with this magic world of sounds from very childhood to the moment of writing the essay. One of the most important questions which he discusses in the work is connected with people’s different visions of the correlation between classical and jazz music.

Why should the passion for classical music reject the enthusiastic interest in jazz? Ralph Ellison accentuates the idea that the sense of music cannot be dependent only on the perfectness of the melody. The beauty of the music is in the feelings, not in those which should be expressed according to the rules, but in those which the musician wishes to express and which arouse in the audience’s souls.

Ralph Ellison concentrates the readers’ attention on the fact that he always lived in music which could cause his moods or become the way to express his feelings.

Nevertheless, there was a definite struggle in his heart affected by traditional points of view related to the role of the music and the notion of musical harmony. The author understood the beauty of classical music and of jazz. Thus, he “had been caught actively between two (styles): that of the Negro folk music, both sacred and profane, slave song and jazz, and that of Western classical music” (Ellison, 2011, p. 119).

It is possible to find the harmony in the range of sounds which are combined in a definite melody only according to the author’s preferences and visions of rhythm, and it is possible to perceive his feelings which are expressed with the help of this melody. It is also possible to admire the traditional perfectness of classical music which involves in its world with its greatest melodies.

Why should people play not those melodies they really feel, but those ones which they should feel according to the traditional principles of classical musical education?

It was most confusing: the folk tradition demanded that I play what I heard and felt around me, while those who were seeking to teach the classical tradition in the schools insisted that I play strictly according to the book and express that which I was supposed to feel (Ellison, 2011, p. 119).

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More It is the choice of the musician to play according to his favourite styles and follow any melodies he prefers. Nevertheless, the beauty is not always in perfectness. Jazz music can be considered as the revolution in the perception of the melody and harmony of sounds. It makes accents on those combinations of sounds which reflect the real melody of the soul. It does not hide the emotions of the musician, but emphasizes them and reveals in a rather controversial form of jazz music in relation to the tradition.

Ralph Ellison focuses on the inspiration as the main principle for creating and playing good music. If you have the inspiration and want to implement it in the form of melody, it does not matter what kind of music you choose. Thus, our feelings can be successfully expressed as classical sonatas and jazz scratches presented as wonderful melodies.

Why can people be afraid of unfamiliar things even when they are expressed with the help of jazz music? Any kind of melody in which we can observe and feel the soul and harmony can influence our psychological and moral state. In his essay Ellison depicts the peculiarities of his perception of the melodies which were produced by his neighbors. They were with him when he was writing and thinking, they were the part of his life. Moreover, Ellison did not stop his musical exercises. It was that we can call as living with music.

One learns by moving from the familiar to the unfamiliar, and while it might sound incongruous at first, the step from the spirituality of the spirituals to that of the Beethoven of the symphonies or the Bach of the chorales is not as vast as it seems (Ellison, 2011, p. 124).

It is significant not to be afraid of looking for something new. Ellison succeeded in his understanding and accepting of the classical pieces and jazz improvisations which he heard being at home. These melodies reflected his idea about the impossibility of dividing music into wrong and right. “Those who know their native culture and love it unchauvinistically are never lost when encountering the unfamiliar” (Ellison, 2011, p.124). The peculiarities of music perception depend only on the inner boundaries of the person.

In his essay Ralph Ellison develops the opinion that it is not necessary to choose between definite types of music, if their principles are close to you. It is important to feel the music without references to the style. The effect of music is in its closeness to people. When people do not perceive and feel it they cannot consider it as close to them. The passion for jazz improvisations cannot decrease your interest in classical masterpieces.

Reference Ellison, R. (2011). Living with music. In R. J. DiYanni (Ed.), Fifty great essays. (pp. 116-125). USA: Longman.

We will write a custom Essay on Ralph Ellison and His “Living with Music” specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More


The Goddesses as the Ideals Set by Society Essay a level english language essay help

In the past, women were revered in their own special way. This was because they were respected as the bearers of children who grew up to be great leaders. Women were held in great esteem and viewed as the back bone of homesteads. Females were recognized as care givers to the children in ancient times. This is evident by the fact that several tales are focused on the upbringing of the children by their mothers. Women were seen emotional and attached to their children.

Homer Hesoid and Hugh G Evelyn-White pointed out that “they would go to great lengths to protect their children” (109). In ancient Greece, the goddess known as Demeter went on a long search for her daughter, Persephone, who was taken by the son of Cronus, the dark God of the underground kingdom, Hades, unwillingly. Her screams were unheard throughout the land, and only one person heard her shrill.

The search of grieving Demeter for her daughter took a long time, and that is the thing that made the tale a legendary one. She traversed the lands looking for Persephone who she loved dearly. It may be interesting to note that although she was a goddess, she even went to the extent of disguising herself as a mortal so that she would be able to get close to mortals and care for a child as her own.

The goddess Demeter also wanted to rid of her duties. She planned to do this by disrupting the natural flow of events that would lead to the awful consequences. She stopped the seeds that mortals planted in the earth from sprouting. This was also accompanied by drought that led to deaths among the mortals. All these were because of her frustrations of not being able to find her daughter. It shows that women were ready to sacrifice anything including the lives of the others to save their own children.

The goddess wandered across the land with flames in her hands as she searched for her daughter signifying her wrath. She was ready to take on the person who had brought her misery by taking her daughter. Another fact that may be noted is that when she was summoned by Zeus, the King of the Gods, who nobody dared to disobey, she refused to come. This shows her determination. Since it was a severe break of the rules for a god not to sit at the council when required, Demeter was considered to be transgressing.

The fact that the king understood her woes and did not interfere in her search shows that women were respected even when they behaved in undignified manner. Such was the case with the Egyptian Goddess Isis who went to did everything possible to ensure that her husband Osiris was brought back to life. When the brother of her husband tricked and killed Osiris, she was very distraught because the killer went ahead and claimed all the property of the dead king for himself.

This included Isis who was resentful of the whole idea. She went to great lengths to ensure that her husband was resuscitated and even after Set found out that Osiris was about to be brought back to life. He tore up the body of Osiris and scattered it all over the world, but Isis still managed to gather the pieces together and assemble them till they were sewn together and formed the complete body of Osiris.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More She did this although she was aware that once a person had died, he/she would not be able to live as a normal person, and this was the case with Osiris who went on to live in the land of the dead as their ruler. As Shah Alam stated “she also went to the extent of making sure that she conceived the child of Osiris and gave birth to a son sired by Osiris through a spell that she cast” (58).

The son that she gave birth to was taken to a land far away in order to grow up and avenge of the death of his father by confronting his uncle. Isis made sure that Set was not aware of the child and the location where the child was being raised because he would have ensured that the child would not have survived.

This was because of the natural fear of the vengeance that every child would most likely want to revenge for the death of his/her parent. Due to his mother, Horus grew up knowing that he was going to avenge of the death of his father and fight for his rightful place in the echelons of the society. When he was old enough to face his uncle, his mother stood by her word.

According to prophesies, her son won the battle against his uncle that had been lasting for several days. At that time, the feminine ideals of the societies stated that women were minders of the youngsters and as such, the men did not feature much in the matters of upbringing of the children except occasionally. The women were dedicated to the task of raising their children and would not let anyone to harm their kids. The goddesses in question were quite robust and able to face and manage any challenge when it concerned their children.

The story of Nin-Me-Sara, the lady of countless cosmic powers, firmly confirms that fact. In all these cases, the story line is the same since they all wanted to ensure that their off-spring were taken care of and had proper upbringing. The goddesses of Rome, Egypt, Greece and Mesopotamia who had youngsters all had interests in their upbringing. Sometimes, the goddesses would go against the feminine ideals passing beyond the limits.

These invisible boundaries were normally drawn by their unwritten laws that stated the position of the women in the society. Woman’s place was supposed to be the home though the goddesses were in charge of various aspects that affected the lives of the individuals. The goddesses were able to reflect the feminine ideals of the society through their commitment and their undying love for their children.

While they were ready to break the rules that were in place to save their children, they managed to show that their children meant everything to the, thus they showed that they were good mothers to their children. Elgin stated that “The feminine ideals of society were put in place to keep order in the society” (88). The goddesses were supernatural and maintained their status of ideal parents.

We will write a custom Essay on The Goddesses as the Ideals Set by Society specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More They managed to do this despite all the difficulties. Isis, for example, was not afraid of Set despite his immense powers and the fact that he had killed the great Osiris. Unlike all the others in the society, she was able to speak up to Set and defy his word. It was understandable that she went through a lot by losing her husband. The resentment that she had for Set was justified in its own way. She went against the norms of the society by following her dead husband’s body and attempting to bring him back to life.

Even when Set found out, there was nothing he could do about it since she was strong willed. She shows that a woman’s dedication to her family ought to be undying and absolute. This implies that nothing can come between a strong willed woman and her family. A woman who has been ill-treated by someone else still manages to persevere an asset to the community.

As the goddesses of the past showed us in the tales about their families, rules and norms that are set by society are meant to uphold a sense of order and not suppress us. If anyone tries to suppress another person, then the ideals of society can be bent to accommodate the emotional as well as personal vendettas that have been afflicted with individuals.

The goddesses show that sometimes transgressing the ideals of society in pursuit of justice is vindicated. These transgressions are justified as long as they are within certain boundaries. The goddesses know the powers, and the tales show that they did not over-transgressing the ideals set by society. The myths maintain that as much as the goddesses are mystical beings, they are still vulnerable to emotional aspects of life.

Works Cited Alam, Shah. Basics of guidance and counseling. Delhi: Global Vision Publishing House, 2009. Print.

Elgin, Cathy. Egyptian Myths. California: Windmill Books, 2009. Print.

Hesoid, Homer and Hugh G Evelyn-White. Hesoid, the Homeric Hymns and Homerica. Kansas: Digireads Publishing, 2008. Print.


Urbanization in Mexico Research Paper writing essay help: writing essay help

Urbanization can be described as the process in which there is high percentage of people living in urban regions. Even though there are different views about the meaning of the term urban, it is agreed that two significant rapid urbanizations exists.

The first urbanization occurred in 19th century due to industrialization (LEDC) and the second is still transforming since 1950s due to immigration (MEDC) (Martine 54). Some claim that in 1900 just 4% of the global population lived in urban areas and statistics have increased to 44% in 1990 (Martine 54). There is an expectation that by 2025, there will be 60% of the population in urban areas.

Figure 1 below shows the growth of urban areas. The figure 1 shows that LEDCs are facing a more exponential raise in number of population in urban areas, while MEDCs are facing a linear increase. This type of LEDC urbanization growth occurred in 19th century.

Figure 1: Urbanization in MEDC and LEDCs (Martine 54).

Literature Review Population in Mexico

Mexico can be classified as LEDC. As from 1960s, it has undergone increase in urbanization, population growth, and industrialization. The growth in population is due to reduced mortality rates and better health care services in Mexico. The growth of urban regions has been facilitated by the growing population and rural-urban migration.

The population of Mexico stands at 105 million, where around 21% reside in urban areas of Mexico. Since 1960, the population figures have increased around 6 times (Kulcsár and Curtis 38). Even though statistics show that around 9.8 million people live in urban areas, these statistics does not consider the expansive nature of the city itself.

When taking into consideration the actual state of urbanization in Mexico, everyone must bear in mind the Mexico City Metropolitan Zone (MCMZ), which is approximated to be 7,800 km2 (Kulcsár and Curtis 38) includes the Federal zone (Mexico City proper) as well as 55 municipalities. The number of people living in MCMZ is approximated as 21 million.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Figure 2: Population growth rates in some Mexico cities (Martine 55).

Economy of Mexico Free market economy that exists in Mexico is derived from services, agriculture, modern and traditional industries which are owned mainly by private sectors. Mexico’s GDP is approximated to be US$860 billion, which are contributed by services (65%), industry (28%), and agriculture (7%) (Martine 57).

The trade agreement between United States and Mexico has supported greatly the importation and trade of commodities in Mexico to U.S. The high reduction in value of the Peso in 1996 was facilitated by the growing trade between both countries. In some of LEDCs, the allocation of wealth is uneven, with the top 20% of returns earners making up 53% of income (Martine 57).

Structure and land use of Mexico City The Federal zone of Mexico City has created key zones of population structures which have emerged since 1970s (Teresa 56). The key zones are discussed below.

Urban nuclear zones These are districts situated in the middle of the urban zone where it is dedicated for offices, cultural functions, and as industrial area. Traditionally, it had huge population but people have migrated to other parts of the urban areas. Residential buildings are not found here and the housing in this zone is assigned for other functions like administration and commercial purposes.

Rural Urban Fringes The rural regions are situated in the southern and eastern part of the Federal zone where these regions have minimal but distinctly growing population. The growth of population was due to, mostly, improved agricultural practises and also the growth of residential zone and tourism.

Intermediate Urban Zones Intermediate regions are metropolitan where it has undergone rapid increase in its population for the last 40 years, both as ordered and disordered squatter settlements (Teresa 56). Such regions have maintained various rural features in relation to agriculture, but their contribution into the Mexico’s economy is at a minimum. These regions have been located in undesirable or advantageous lands, for example in ravines and along the lakes; these areas are vulnerable to flooding and mud slides.

We will write a custom Research Paper on Urbanization in Mexico specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Origin of urbanization in Mexico Urbanization in Mexico is as a result of two main causes: relocation and increase in population. There are some factors which triggers these main causes of urbanization. Employment is one of the factors of which it activates the rural-urban migration. Agriculture in Mexico rural areas have been declining since 1950s. As we have seen in the statistics of figure 1 above, agriculture has been contributing only 7% to GDP (Barney 152).

Urban areas therefore have the highest number of job opportunities. After the government took control of the rural lands, the agricultural practises and production declined. After the liberalisation of the Mexico’s economy, land has developed into a commodity. The intention for the expropriation of the rural land is to develop urban housing in the past many years.

Through expropriation of these lands, the possibility of growth in agriculture has lessen and through utilizing the land for housing and other services, the original known rural region is directly changing into urban in one way. Not all of these rural areas have been converted into urban but the government has isolated some of these regions into natural reserves so that they can maintain the nature of the rural areas.

Nonetheless invasions of such regions by the unlawful inhabitants have changed the nature and motive of some of these districts. The expropriation of rural areas have brought about many people to be landless and hence migrate to the urban areas to look for jobs and even into the nearby U.S, with most people trying to enter illegally (LaRosa and Mejía 122).

Morphology of Cities Through studying the Mexican city system, it can be noted that there is a certain difference from the United States and European urban systems. Mexico cities are considered to have morphological urban structures which are common in Latin America. This type of urban system are mainly caused by some factors like culture, level of revenues, automobile possessions, accessibility of long-term loans for businesses housing sectors and other issues which are exclusive to Latin America.

The key form of urban morphological which many people are using to express Latin American urban was generated by Griffin and Ford (398) and afterwards revised by Larry Ford (438) to add some factors like the growing industrial park which were not added in the previous form. Nevertheless, these models are not without their critics.

Martine (24) disapproved the first Griffin and Ford form and the Larry Ford method saying that it is very comprehensive and not justifying the large quantity of different land use which is located in entire Latin American urban. In the case of urban morphological forms, the one which are found in Latin America can be seen as a division of the urban morphology of the developing countries.

The cities which are in Mexico and United State border, even though they are greatly manipulated by nearness of the U.S, it has adapted to the system of Latin America urban. Those in United States often consider that the Mexico cities which are in the border are a distortion of the United States cities.

Not sure if you can write a paper on Urbanization in Mexico by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More This view is fully false. The effects of the Mexican urban policies, economic system, and the point that a large number of these urban cities were established in the colonial era before the creation of this U.S. and Mexico border have positioned a permanent Mexican impression of such urban cities’ structures.

From the analysis of the entire cities in Mexico and the border cities system, it can be noted that they are just the same as in the central part of Mexico. Within the Texas border, main cities reflect on the cities system of Saltillo and Monterrey in several factors because of the influence of growing industrialization, especially because of the progress of rising figures of maquiladoras and the affluence of these regions when match up to other regions of Mexico and the closeness of the U.S (Kulcsár and Curtis 36).

Irrespective of the resemblances of border cities to other cities in the Latin America and Mexican cities, major dissimilarities exist which put the urban cities of Mexico as a unique difference among the Latin American structures. The closeness of United State border to such Mexican cities have promoted the growth of maquiladoras at a greater level above other regions of Mexico, therefore supporting higher demand for employees and raised inner migration to the border cities.

The increasing growth of population has generated a fast development in the housing areas, especially in the growth of considerably large regions of shanty areas on the environs of these cities. This growth has been highly improved by policies, transport, and other structure developments set up by the Mexican government to take the benefits of the areas’ position in comparison to the U.S. over a long period of time.

Problems of urbanised Mexico There is an increase in urban areas at an approximate of 3 to 10% annually in Latin America (Teresa 56). There are limited areas in the urban cities in which this population must live. Sufficient residential areas and infrastructure services may not be offered for all the people migrating to urban areas.

In Mexican urban areas, the people moving into these cities from other parts of the country are increasingly required to reside in poor areas of the cities. The type of housing found in these regions is informal squatters system, with inadequate or no basic services.

The economy of these Intermediate Urban Zones (as discussed above) is based on services which may be shown by huge population of hawkers in towns. Most of the people are no longer having the capacity to provide basic needs for themselves in these zones. The inequality of wealth allocation is clearly seen in urban regions, where the nuclear zone have more advantage to the global trade but this is not distributed efficiently using the social structure to the regions in the periphery.

The effect of this inequality in the urban areas in Mexico can be noticed in the intermediate housing zones, where essential services such as water, roads, and security are very poorly managed or in some parts often not present. Not more than 25% of provided water goes through potabilization and treatment of water is not always done (Teresa 56).

Most households do not receive pipe servicing daily. Just a fraction of solid wastes is collected and around 30% of solid wastes are not under hygienic states. Over a third of toxic wastes produced in these regions are unaccounted for. Availability of water is a common issue and around 2.4 million city residents are lacking drainage and 4.6 million are under foul sewers (Martine 232).

The income inequality, which can be evidently noticed in the simply contrasting environs of Mexico City, underlines the economic difficulties experienced by the urban at present. While the high population of the poor are found in the rural areas, a World Bank research carried out in 2005 approximated that 12% of urban population of Mexico was very poor, with 42% of the population categorized as relatively poor (Martine 232).

Around 45% of the urban economy is considered to fall in the informal sector, comprising street vendors, service employees, and other traders in the city, who do not have a permanent job and their income are not subjected to tax (LaRosa and Mejía 45). The informal employees are not under the health coverage.

Benefit system and welfare state is not provided to the unemployed people whom they mostly live in intermediate urban zone and they cannot afford to pay for themselves. Some services are available in the urban areas but most of the residents are not in the position to pay for them.

The Mexico government have implemented a social safety net program, commonly known as Oportnidades, which emphasizes on the poor regions of the city and rural areas. These programs have improved the situations in the rural areas and have done less for the intermediate urban zones in the latest years.

Intermediate urban zones have transportation problems and occurrence of violence and crime is at a higher rate. The pollution in Mexico’s urban areas has been considered as one of the worst, although the government has implemented some programs over the last 15 years which is starting to have effects.

Some of the factors which bring about air pollution are from motor vehicles which are in towns. Roads, water, and rail are the only means of transportation for the supplies which are taken to the northern part through land from other parts of Mexico and from South America, hence making some cities as chokepoints. Industries also have contributed to pollutions in the urban areas (LaRosa and Mejía 46).

The topography of Mexico City is a huge factor where the environs of the city are mountainous which does not allow the pollutants away from the city. Water pollutions from industrial waste and inadequate sanitation measures cause many diseases in the urban areas daily. Homes in the urban districts frequently have insufficient or no sanitation, resulting to health issues, adding to the entire irregularities in the water distribution in Mexico urban areas.

Solving the problems of urbanized Mexico The major problems of Mexico cities should be tackled with effective strategies if these growing issues are to be handled and managed in a sustainable manner. The government should establish effective housing plans, especially improving the standards of housing in the shanty regions of the cities.

The Mexico government are in collaboration with World Bank to deal with some of these concerns, even though Mexico should deal with some of these problems internally and not only depend on the assistance from international bodies. Through supporting urban agriculture, residents living in outside urban areas would become less dependent on services to offer a livelihood (Kulcsár and Curtis 157).

These approaches are being established in Mexico City and some other governmental plans are being implemented to solve the issues of urban growth through offering family planning awareness.

There are some of the strategies which Mexican have implemented to adapt rapid changes which comes with urbanization growth. Some of these approaches are raise cash income, safeguard human capital and food security, safeguard security of the families and assets, and socialization diversification. The residence has established market for their commodities to gather for customers and meet their income target.

Some families have substituted expensive foods like meat with cheaper foods like beans and eggs to safeguard food consumption. Health issues in urban areas are in an increase and because of low income from majority of the Mexico urban population, they may decide to stay ill in order to reduce expenses.

Due to increase of violence and crime in the Mexican towns, the residents have implemented some strategies to protect their families. For instance, some call the police if there is any incidence of crime or violence and return home early. Some of these strategies have effects on their working hours (and as a result reduced wages) and community socialization.

The studies of adaptive approaches of the Mexicans to respond to the rapid changes in urban areas in Mexico cities indicated that families have created new forms of association to take the benefit of opportunities or reduce susceptibility. Mexicans allow their needs to direct their activities which, to some degree, were generated by the poor urban surrounding itself.

Conclusion This paper illustrated the current trends concerning urbanization in Mexico, including urban structures and migration within Mexico. It demonstrated that the country is distinguished through its high degree of urbanization than some countries in Africa and Asia.

The fast urbanization and development of range of cities which attracted huge population from within and outside the country mostly occurred in 1930 and later in 1970, and was associated with the industrialization development and the beginning of capitalist methods of production in some parts of the country (Barney 55). Rural-urban migration was the major factor which contributed to the Mexico urban growth.

Mexico urban areas are not the only urban areas in the world which are presently experiencing these challenges, several cities are facing intense population growth, generating overpowering demands on essential needs like transportation, water supply, housing, employments, and other services offered by the government.

Due to continuous rapid growth in cities, they cause overwhelming urban arrangement challenges in addition to opportunities to set up the effective programs which could have international implications. Internal migration is a common practise currently in Mexico and has become difficult to measure. Few findings from studies indicate the complexities in the approximation of new dimensional movements in both the small administrative regions and in districts.

Works Cited Barney, William. A companion to 19th-century America. Hoboken: John Wiley


Should the United States Have Annexed the Philippines? Essay a level english language essay help

Table of Contents The introduction: the importance of anti-imperialism

The thesis statement

The body: the fundamentals of Philippine question

The conclusion: against annexation

Works Cited

The introduction: the importance of anti-imperialism “Americans divided sharply in 1899 over whether to annex the Philippines as part of the United States. Still, the conflict between imperialists, isolationists, and Filipinos who fought for their nation’s independence would echo in debates over U.S foreign policy” (Spencer


Online Education and Pragmatism Essay essay help online: essay help online

Effect of Online Education and Adult Education and Connection with John Dewey’s Pragmatism The principles and paradigm of education has changed dramatically. More and more people understand the importance of the education and want to receive good knowledge by means of attending a prestigious college at any age. Thus, it appears that adult education and online education as the innovative forms for learning are in demand.

The main idea of this paper is to consider the effect of online education and adult education on the paradigm of the social learning structure, connect these forms of studying with John Dewey’s pragmatism and interpret the issue from a different philosophical perspective.

Thus, online education is considered as the studying on the basis of the innovative technologies which take place on the Internet and is based on the principles of individual distant learning. Adult education does not differ greatly from ordinary generally accepted classes with the differences that they are attended by adults and are aimed at expanding their school education or deepening it is a particular working sphere.

Dewey was sure that there should be the contest between traditional education and progressive, like online and adult, as he used to say that “that the issue runs deeper than a mere contention between advocates of progressive education and traditional education” and the attempts had to be taken “to resolve the dualism that ultimately divided and broke the spirit of the progressive education movement” (Schubert, 2006, p. 79).

Therefore, it may be concluded that taking into account Dewey’s theory, the innovative education is to be in contrast with the traditional one until the specific steps are not taken.

John Dewey’s pragmatism may be covered in the following,

If a theory makes no difference in educational endeavor, it must be artificial. The educational point of view enables one to envisage the philosophic problems where they arise and thrive, where acceptance or rejection makes a difference in practice. If we are willing to conceive education as the process of forming fundamental dispositions, intellectual and emotional, toward nature and fellow-men, philosophy may even be defined as the general theory of education (in Saito, 2006, p. 345).

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Interpretation of the Issue from a Different Philosophical Perspective One of the main ideas of the Dewey’s philosophy is that education should be changed due to the changes in the society. The democratic relation to education should become a priority. Therefore, the online education and adult education are exactly what Dewey was talking about. However, it is possible to consider these types of education from other perspectives.

Thus, Cavell is sure that the difference should be made via language and the education should speak to learners. The main difference from the Dewey’s education is that Cavell offers to make difference in the form of teaching that may be used in online learning and adult education.

Therefore, it should be stated that even though Dewey and Cavell wanted to apply different pragmatist theories, they wanted to make education different from traditional, to present innovative ideas which may be helpful in making a difference. The philosophies of Dewey and Cavell coincide as they are aimed at making difference, but they are also various as the pragmatism of Dewey is that he talks about education, while Cavell speaks to the learners. Online education and adult learning may apply to the theories of these scholars.

Reference List Saito, N. (2006). Philosophy as Education and Education as Philosophy: Democracy and Education from Dewey to Cavell. Journal of Philosophy of Education, 40(3), 345-356.

Schubert, W. H. (2006). Teaching John Dewey as a Utopian Pragmatist While Learning from My Students. Education


Advertising as a Way of Marketing Essay writing essay help: writing essay help

Various individuals, businesses and organizations rely heavily on advertising as a way of marketing their products and services. The mode of communication used by advertising firms determines whether the target customer finds such products or services appealing, or not.

Some of the commonly used media for advertising include online ads, newspapers ads, TV and radio ads, and billboards, among others. Increased competition in the business, changes in technology, and the sporadic changes in consumer demand and preferences has seen marketing executives resort to the use of ads that have been designed in such a manner as to appeal to consumers.

Companies and individuals marketing their products and services needs to convinced prospective consumers to purchase their products and//or services and not those of competitors. It is important therefore to ensure that the message used to advertise such products or services is appealing to the consumers. For example, companies selling fashion and technology-based products needs to advertise such products in an appealing way in order to ‘entice’ customers to buy your products, especially the youngsters.

Sophisticated appealing adverts are meant to appeal to the minds of consumers. Some of the forms of appeal currently used by companies include emotional appeal, sex appeal, brand appeal, feminine and masculine appeals, endorsement appeals, romance appeals, and rational appeal, among others (Ambekar 2009). The essay highlights several forms of ads from online sources as a way of examining the strategies used by advertising companies in order to attract consumers to purchase a particular brand.

One of the commonly used marketing platforms in modern day advertising is the social media which has now become a household name. For instance, marketers are now using Facebook and Twitter as a means of reaching out to their intended customers. This new mode of advertising has the power to attract people as they are able to view the adverts anywhere, anytime.

According to Admedia Solutions Ltd (2012) firms and business organizations are switching to online advertising as it is more appealing, trendier and accommodative compared with the conventional modes of advertising such as the use of magazines or newspapers.

Wicked Laser is a good example of online advertising using social media. The online advert reads,” World’s Most Powerful Handheld Laser. Win FREE S3 Arctic Laser!” (Honigman 2011). The advert appeared on an online platform posted on a Facebook wall. It contains components that enable customers to follow the ad and in the process, buy the product. First, the content used in the advert is unique. Secondly, a brand appeal is used to persuade customers to buy the product (Lamb, Hair


An Occurrence at Owl Creek Bridge Essay essay help

In his intriguing story an occurrence at Owl Creek Bridge, Ambrose Bierce expound on the impact of civil war in America. Intuitively, he highlights the effect of hanging on the conscience of an individual. The law has convicted Peyton Farquhar to hanging because of his attempt to destroy a bridge.

Due to the conviction, Farquhar experiences both psychological and emotional imbalance. Therefore, through his professional and educational background as a military officer, Bierce applies realism as the significant writing style in his article. The next discussion not only defines realism and naturalism but also authenticates realism as the major element used in Bierce’s story.

Realism is a form of writing style whereby the author uses his experience or observations in his/her contemporary times to compose a story, poem or any other form of literature. Most of the realistic literature materials encompass actual events, genuine observations and absolute truth. For instance, in his story, Bierce gives specific details of the setting of the story, which is during the civil war (actual) in Alabama. Furthermore, he provides a vivid description of Peyton’s death, which the soldiers accomplish by the use of ropes and rifles.

On the other hand, naturalism is an element of writing style, which lacks any form of artificiality. Alluded from the word ‘nature’ literal naturalism promotes humanity, justice, morality, and lets nature to take its course. For example, Bierce’s story lacks naturalism mainly because the death of Peyton is artificial and thus, does not occur by natural means.

Therefore, the element of realism is evident in Bierce’s story because he vividly outlines every detail of the war, military personnel and the subsequent impact of defiance.

The first incidence of realism is the description of the death of Peyton. Bierce writes out every detail that entails the hanging of a criminal. According to Bierce, “The man’s hands were behind his back, the wrists bound with a cord. A rope closely encircled his neck” (Bierce 1). Also, there was “stout cross-timber above his head and the slack feel to the level of his knees” (Bierce 1).

The ability of Bierce to give every detail and physical painting of Peyton picture before his death makes the story realistic. Secondly, the setting of the story is in the 1870s the period when Americans were experiencing civil war. Moreover, as a soldier who had fought during the civil war, he authenticated his observations through literal writing.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Thirdly, Bierce gives a clear picture of the soldiers by describing both their military wear and the guns especially when they are ready to accomplish their duty. Finally, before the execution of Peyton, he undergoes emotional and psychological, which leads him to have illusions (Bierce 3-4). In reality, this is the effects a person who is about to face immature death will experience. Based on the evidence mentioned above Bierce’s story falls under the classification of realism.

In conclusion, realism and naturalism are two writing styles that were common in American literature especially during the nineteenth century. While realism focuses on facts, naturalism eliminates artificial aspects by concentrating on morality and humankind.

Bierce uses the element of realism to give a clear picture of not only the impact of civil war but also to highlight the social injustices and oppression that existed during his contemporary times. Finally, through realism, the actual events of life become apparent in the reader’s or the audience’s mind.

Works Cited Bierce, Ambrose. An Occurrence At Owl Creek Bridge, n.d. Web.


The reconquista of the Iberian Peninsula Essay essay help site:edu: essay help site:edu

Published in the 2004, Reconquest and crusade in medieval Spain, illustrates how the clash between Muslims and Christians in the Iberian Peninsula later became a crusade.

According to the author, Joseph F. O’Callaghan, the clash, which took place between the 12th and 13th centuries, was propagated by the papacy. As described in the book, popes supported those Christian warriors that were willing to participate in the war against Muslims by allowing them to enjoy benefits equal to those who went to the Holy Land.

In his analysis, O’Callaghan affirms that any study involving the history of crusaders must factor in the Mediterranean approach in order to include the famous Medieval Spain (O’Callaghan 22). This essay focuses on the book, by synthesizing a summation of chapter two of the author’s main ideas that helped or led to the Reconquest.

Analysis The author exposes these events in a chronological manner throughout the period before proceeding to other aspects of military, finance and the impact of crusading. Towards the end of the book, O’Callaghan analyses the later stages of Reconquest and the entire Crusade, covering the fall of Granada in the year 1492.

By the time of the Second Vatican Council of 1963, several crusading bulls were still being used as offering to Spanish. Despite the fact that the events described by O’Callaghan took place several centuries ago, there are events that constantly remind the world of the impact of these occurrences, which led to the Holy War, Crusades, and the birth of Jihad among other factors (O’Callaghan 34).

The second chapter of this book covers a period that is considered central and significant in unraveling the events that led to the Reconquest. In this chapter, the author intensively covers crusading, reconquering ideologies and pilgrimage activities. Importantly, most of these activities happened simultaneously with the dissolving of the Caliphate and the rising of the taifas within Peninsula (O’Callaghan 25).

These uprising groups only fought smaller Christian groups but also intensified war among themselves. Notably, this period also refers to the strengthening of the Cid campaigns, a time when it was highly unusual to witness groups and kingdoms merge forces without strongly considering religious and cultural affiliations of the ruler or the entire population.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More In the understanding of these events, it is equally essential to underscore the fact that many historians began recording the chronicles of this period when materials that were being collected played a major role in cleansing religious infidels. This created a healthy atmosphere for the growth and establishment of religion during the entire period.

This therefore does not sound alarming by the fact that Camino de Santiago immensely facilitated access to Peninsula, a move that promoted crusading in later stages. According to the author, the move was made possible through the tracing of the French pathway, traversing Pyrenees via the northern region of the Peninsula and connecting with Galicia. Moreover, this major historic event took place simultaneously with crusading to the Holy Land.

In this second chapter of the book, Barbastro has been used to refer to a city that was found in the north eastern part of Zaragoza (O’Callaghan 37). The city is highly remembered during this period because it was besieged by French knights in the year 1064, coming from the Moors direction.

It is recorded as the first time in the history of the Reconquest that foreign Christian representatives confronted the Hispano-Arabs at the heart of Peninsula. This is thought to be the origin of the crusading as it extended to Al-Andalus and escalated due to Papa’s support that continued later as other events unfolded.

As discussed by the author in the chapter, the repossession of land in Spain, which was meant for the Pope, was an absolute infringement against Christian kingdoms. Importantly this encroachment marked the clashing point for Crusade ideologies and Reconquest.

In the understanding of these events as described by the author in this chapter, it is essential to note that whilst population and protection solely emanated from local kingdoms, the role of the Pope was to give lifetime forgiveness to people (O’Callaghan 45). As a result, it was not easy for smaller kingdoms that were found on the east coast to decide the side that they would back during the battle.

In addition, there was conflict that stemmed from competing groups, which found it difficult to agree on whether to crusade in Jerusalem or Iberia (O’Callaghan 47).

We will write a custom Essay on The reconquista of the Iberian Peninsula specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More On the other hand, it was clear in the minds of rulers who believed that it was meaningless for people to crusade in a place far away from Spain when there were nearer crusading areas. Furthermore, it is of immense significance to affirm that there were crusades in other places like Lisbon, Zaragoza, Baleares, Tortosa and Almeria. Although all these are never referred to as crusades, it is sensible to consider them in order to realize a concise understanding of the Reconquest phenomenon.

From this summary, it is clear that there are several events that transpired before the ultimate eruption of the Reconquest. The understanding of these events is essential in developing a chronological flow for better understanding of this historical event among Christians and Muslims.

Works Cited O’Callaghan, Joseph. Reconquest and crusade in medieval Spain. Pennsylvania: University of Pennsylvania Press, 2004. Print.


Obesity Could Be Catching Essay college essay help

This article by Emma Woollacott entitled Obesity Could Be Catching, is a medical related article. This article tries to find obesity related issues leading to the infection of liver diseases.

Briefly, the article clearly seeks to illustrate reasons behind the occurrences of obesity and its side effects, for instance infections. Moreover, the article points out the way Yale scientist tested mice and found out that they could develop Non-alcoholic fatty liver disease. They also came to the conclusion that antibiotic treatment of mice could bring microbial composition back to normal.

NAPLD can also be found in humans; 30 million people suffer from it in the United States. NAPLD leads to obesity and diabetes. Scientists hope they can find a treatment or cure for humans (Woollacott p. 1). They are eager to find a lasting solution of the liver disease that has affected many people in the world. The article highlights the process carried out to detect how the microbes that cause obesity could be transferred from one person to the other (Woollacott p. 1).

It is necessary to note that this is not directly administered to human beings. Given that it is an experiment, scientists are keen on using animals first until facts prove that it is safe for human. It was clear from the experiment that the microbes causing the disease are contagious since the healthy mice kept with the infected were found to be possessing microbes (Woollacott p. 1).

Woollacott further indicates that there are certain proteins responsible for the development of an immune system. The article also gives the discoveries by the Yale University team on the presence of the same inflammasomes microbes that profoundly contribute to the liver disease known as the “non-alcoholic fatty liver disease NAFLD” (Woollacott E p. 1).

Woollacott further says that the experiments prove that this comes along with other disease such as diabetes being also a serious cause of the deadly liver infections found in the western world. The article gives statistics on the people who suffer from the NAFLD infections in the US only.

It is shocking to note this is a serious threat to the future health. It is estimated that approximately 30 million suffer from NAFLD. These people are at the risk of contracting cirrhosis and the liver cancer (Woollacott E p. 1). It is alarming that even today no reason has been given to this.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Since proper research and documented proof is available, this research is valid. The statistics given in the article reflects a true finding. It is my heartfelt opinion that permission should be granted for it to move to the next stage.

Donors should be willing to finance the project since many Americans are at risk. Once the experiments are done on human and proved to be efficient, many lives will be saved. The government should as well be willing to sponsor volunteers to undertake the experiments. Medical findings in America should be given priorities.

Good incentives should be given to the devoted scientists to keep on the spirit of finding permanent health solutions for Americans. The experiments done on mice will be positive since mice are mammals meaning that their body systems are similar to those of the human beings, which gives the scientists some confidence that positive results will be obtained.

Works Cited Woollacott, Emma. “ Obesity-Could-Be-Catching” . TG DAILY. February 6, 2012. Web. Accessed from


Impact of Napping on Cognition Essay essay help site:edu

Napping which is common among many people, regardless of health condition has generated some discussions regarding its value. Its complexity has attracted the interest of several doctors; psychologists and other scholars who have aimed to ascertain causes of napping as well as its impact on the cognition. Napping is prevalent especially among older individuals. Against this backdrop, this paper critically analyzes napping by assessing the benefits and drawbacks of napping and its possible impact on cognition.

Discussion Causes of Napping

Although the exact reasons for napping have not been fully understood, Stickgold and Walker (2009) support the view held by other scholars that genetic, molecular and psychological processes take place during sleeping.

Since many studies have reported frequent incidence of napping among older than young adults, it is thought that the prevalence of napping among adults increases with age. Several factors have been linked to napping, such as recuperative need or prophylactic strategies that are manifested before or after loss of sleep, as well as appetitive need (Ficca et al, 2010).

Stickgold and Walker (2009) indentified three types of napping in work related environment: a) operational napping which is during working hours; b) prophylactic napping due to sleep deprivation anticipation; and c) compensatory napping due to sleep deprivation (Stickgold


The Movie Life and Debt Essay best college essay help: best college essay help

Artistically set in beguiling Caribbean reggae beats, the film “Life and Debt” reflect on decline in the economy of Jamaica and subsequent effects on its tourism industry. After independence in 1962, Jamaica is rescued from financial huddles by the International Monetary Fund (IMF) and the World Bank through loans in 1976. However, the financial aid is attached to certain conditions which plunge Jamaica into a seven billion dollar debt with high repayment interest rates.

The film adopts excerpt utilization of sequences arranged in a woven ‘tapestry form’ and focuses on reflections by individual Jamaicans on survival during the worst depression that hit their infant economy. Survival strategies are dependent on foreign policies and business agenda imposed by America and world monetary organizations such as the IMF and the World Bank.

Narrated in a stylized framework and combined with traditional documentary enlightening, the film presents international lending complexities, policies or structural adjustment, and market liberalization to function within peripheries of free trade. Unfortunately, these policies hurt the economy.

The impact is felt in tourism, education sector, monetary valuation, health care, employment opportunities, manufacturing, agricultural, export, and import sectors. In the writing of Dirk Van Der Elst, it is important to understand culture of your subject in order to relative with their norms, ethics, and multiculturalism. Culture on its own is a “constructed, socially produced norm”(Write Work Contributors 03).

From appearance, the tourism industry seems alright. In fact, tourists enjoy the best of weather, imported food, and entertainment in a country where the mass is in absolute penury. The first scene in the film opens with Ms. Kincaid’s ‘voice-over’ narration as dozen of vacationers arrive in the island of Jamaica.

We begin to observe profound disparity behind breathtaking sceneries. Ms. Kincard’s ‘voice-over poetic agency’ offers an informed understanding of the colonial past, legacy, and economic challenges on its tourism industry. In Gmelch’s narration:

Generally, outward ripple of tourist dollars foster demand for goods and services in other areas. Farmers, fishermen, and merchants benefit because they must grow and supply more fish, meat, poultry, eggs, vegetables, and fruits to feed the large number of visitors. (Gmelch 09)

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Unfortunately, this is not the case in Jamaica. For instance, as the vacationers take their meals in an exotic hotel along the queen’s road, Ms. Kincaid’s ‘voice-over’ reminds the audience of failed agricultural sector. The narration ‘voice-over’ states, “When you sit down to eat your delicious meal, it is better that you don’t know that most of what you are eating came off a ship from Miami. There is a world of something in this, but I can’t go into it right now” (Life and debt).

As the audience begin to understand claims in the first scene, the archival recording of Michael Manley; the former Prime Minister, seriously condemning International Monetary Fund for the economic woes facing post independent Jamaica surfaces.

He is categorical in his claim by stating that “the Jamaican government will not accept anybody, anywhere in the world telling us what to do in our own country” (life and debt). After signing the first short-term loan from the IMF against backdrop of limited alternatives, debts owed to the World Bank, IMF, and Inter-American Development Bank grow to a tune of four billion American dollars.

At present, the figure is slightly above seven billion. However, none of positive impacts the loans had promised materialized. As a matter of fact, the heavy interest payments and unfriendly policies on structural adjustments work to worsen the situation as substantial percentage of foreign exchange generated is directed to debt repayment in the backdrop of little reinvestment.

In a closely orchestral move, Jamaica is burdened with high interest loan repayment despite the fact that it receives little than what it repays. In addition, should the benchmark conditions fall below expectations of the lenders; each renegotiation is a companied by even tighter and stringent structural programs for adjustments.

As the first condition for receiving loan from IMF, Jamaica is forced to devalue its currency as a means of improving balance of payment. Besides, wage guidelines and increase in interest rates are prescribed. As a result, we observe series of increasing unemployment, violence, exorbitant cost of food, dilapidated hospitals, and inverted relationship between the few super rich and the poor majority.

Tourism industry only thrives in stable and secured economy lucking Jamaica. Despite being in a brink of collapse, America is portrayed as selfish business partner who take advantage of unfortunate situation to maximize profits. To further maximize profit, potato producers from America descend upon the infant market of Jamaica and offers to sell seeds, fertilizers to farmers but are not interested in exchange trade.

We will write a custom Essay on The Movie Life and Debt specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More In the free trade zone, we observe workers who earn thirty dollars after a week of intense labor in the American Cooperation company. In addition, the harbors of Kingston are occupied by American companies who pay dismal taxes and rent. In fact, they import raw materials at zero tax rates. The same situation is in chicken, banana, milk, textile, meat industries. In an incident, a company in America attempts to unethically dump expired chicken in the market of Jamaica.

The objective of this film elucidates on the unfriendly impact of foreign economic policies imposed on an infant market and how these selfish policies have massive impact on lives of people under them and tourism industry dependent on cultural exchange. Despite being an international body, IMF reserves eighty percent of voting rights to few states.

Thus, policies approved address needs of developed states and not necessarily developing counterparts. The main agenda of IMF is promotion of currency devaluation, monetary austerity, and lowering wages to minimize effects of inflation.

However, when these policies don’t auger well with the nation where they are implemented, outcome is devastating due to prolonged depression and recession. Generally, drafters of these policies assume that they are necessary in integrating different economies into the global economy of free trade. However, these policies are silent on market inequalities, industrial infantry, cultural variance, and relative advantage a nation may poses over another (Thelwell 53).

In direct interview conducted with different respondents, it apparent that levels of knowledge on discursive topics vary. An expert tend to be specific and balance emotion and reasoning in giving a response.

For instance, the IMF representative accepts weaknesses as addressed and gives an alternative. However, the locals, who live with the diverse effects of depression, are emotive in response. Response to situations also varies. The locals have opted for violence and series of protests.

Due to fear of insecurity and looting, the guard in the tourist resort is alert and paces continuously along the beach as the vacationers relax. Training of repulsive dogs signifies fear of insecurity. Despite appearance of calm in tourism industry, the government is aware of insecurity as a result of limited employment opportunities, unreliable income, and idleness of the mass that are laid back in a world of oblivion.

According to Strachan, in his narration:

Not sure if you can write a paper on The Movie Life and Debt by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More the best alternative is organizing Caribbean around myths that encourage their residents to live as equals (men and women, black and white), that erase shame in the past of slavery, that expunge the stigma in their being the descendants of Africans and instill instead a reasonable esteem for their pre-colonial heritage, and that serve to foster faith in their collective ability to fight neocolonialism. (Strachan 255)

Besides, the government should seek an alternative partnership deal with friendly nations as suggested by authors of these writings. In my opinion, improvements in tourism industry would involve culture and inclusion of the population in tourism activities. This involves respect for cultural difference, appreciation, and reward for cultural preservation.

Authors of these writings share common believe in acculturation and appreciate the essence of participative approach in reviewing policies and alternatives in a society. Besides, they adopt similar approach in addressing challenges experienced in the society through narration supported by observable evidence.

As an anthropologist, I concur with findings of these works. As a matter of fact, it is necessary to create flexible solution instead of migrating to other places. Reflectively, rich culture which could have been harnessed for aesthetic and tourism attraction may end up in a drain. Conclusively, it is apparent that policies promoting economic stability and acculturation of tourism industry are the optimal alternatives for inclusive development echelons.

Works Cited Gmelch, George. Behind the smile: the working lives of Caribbean tourism. Bloomington: Indiana University Press, 2003. Print.

Life and Debt. Dir. Stephanie Black. Perf. Kyle Kibbe, Richard Lannaman, Alex Nepomniaschy, and Malik Hassan Sayeed. New York Film, 2001. DVD.

Thelwell, Michael. “The Harder They Come: From Film to Novel.” Exiles: Essays on Caribbean Cinema [Trenton: Africa World Press, Inc.,] 5 Feb. 1992. Print.

Strachan, Gregory. Paradise and plantation: tourism and culture in the Anglophone Caribbean. Michigan: University of Virginia Press, 2002. Print.

Write Work Contributors. “Dirk Van der Elst’s “Culture as Given, Culture as Choice”.”, 18 April, 2003. Web.


Global Warming: Fact of Fiction Essay scholarship essay help

Table of Contents Background on Global Warming

Argument for Anthropogenic Causes of Global Warming

Argument against Human Causes: Natural Causes



This paper looks at the debate concerning global warming. At one extreme end is the camp that is convinced that human activities are responsible for global warming.

This is countered by another camp that argues that global warming can only be attributed to natural and not human causes. This paper provides an introduction to the topic through definitions and get to the background. After that, the two opposing views are critically analyzed before a conclusion is drawn regarding the two hardline positions adopted in the debate on global warming.

Climate can be described as the average of weather for a region. On the other hand, weather reveals the daily atmospheric condition (Gasaway, 2009). In his book, Gasaway (2009) observe that global warming and climate change are interrelated though they have different meanings as interpreted.

According to him, climate change incorporates warmth, as well as cooling changes and other variations like precipitation. On the other hand, global warming has been defined with assumptions as the literal increase in temperature (Gasaway, 2009). This paper will focus on the argument about global warming, thereby advancing two opposing positions as to whether it is a fact or fiction.

Background on Global Warming Statistics and data dating from 1900 have shown a marked increase in global temperatures with 1.1 degrees Celsius with a concentration on North and South poles. This has consequently spanned the thawing of ice caps in the Polar Regions, which in turn has led to too much melting. This has resulted to rising sea levels which affects the salinity of oceans, in addition to acting as a potential cause for flooding.

The increasing sea levels may lead to drastic changes in ocean currents, and this is a potential danger in the formation of destructive hurricanes. The rise of temperatures on earth has also generated untold stories of heat waves, droughts, colder winters, and hot summers that have been the highest since the start of the industrial revolution. This paper aims at convincing Congress on the most controversial causes of global warming.

The greatest debate on the causes of global warming revolves around human and natural causes. According to Al Gore (2006), scientists all over the world are reading from the same script that global warming is real and an emerging threat to human life. In fact, in his book, Gore observes that it is an emerging emergency that should not be ignored by any nation.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Notwithstanding this observation, the greatest debate of all time is on whether humans or nature is the cause of global warming. To some extent, views have gone to the most unrealistic rationalization that there is no global warming.

One of the most conservative views is the belief that progressive rise in temperatures is not a result of human action, but rather that of a natural action. In dispute of this assertion, there is a strong conviction backed by science that anthropogenic causes are the first culprit. Therefore, these assertions set the tone of the paper centered on the two opposing factions presented in the arguments presented below.

Argument for Anthropogenic Causes of Global Warming This argument is presented by those who believe that global warming is real and happening. To prove this point, it is important for facts to be laid bare for all to see and probably believe. The major contribution to the rise in temperature is the greenhouse gases (GHG).

The greenhouse gases include carbon dioxide gas, methane, and water vapor that have formed in the atmosphere. As the sunlight enters the earth’s atmosphere, is it in the form of short wavelengths; but when it is reflected, it attains long wavelengths. These reflections are trapped by these gases, thus leading to an increase in temperature (Gasaway, 2009).

The major culprit of these GHG is carbon dioxide gas that has the capability to linger in the atmosphere for almost a hundred years. There is no doubt that the increased level of carbon dioxide from the normal 0.036% has been caused by anthropogenic activities (Gasaway, 2009).

These activities include the use and burning of fuels to provide energy for various sectors that run the world like transport, mining, and oil production. On the other hand, activities like cutting down forests and burning of wood or other materials increase carbon dioxide and other pollutant gases that serve to increase global temperatures (Gray, 2001).

The proposition is that of assessing the impact of human economic activities to the environment in order to adopt renewable sources of energy and methods that reduce or contain the amount of GHG released into the atmosphere. Once this is done, other factors can be regulated by Mother Nature; and safely, this generation will have considered the safety of the future generations.

We will write a custom Essay on Global Warming: Fact of Fiction specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Argument against Human Causes: Natural Causes On the other side, there are those with a conservative view who have been labeled skeptics. Arguments from this quarter assert that global warming is not happening, and even if it exists, then human activities are not to blame. In fact, the argument is that human activities are not substantial to cause global warming. The notion advanced by those lobbying for change in the way human activities cause global warming forget critical facts on the ground that the skeptics seem to acknowledge (Rohli


Analyzing and Critiquing a Paradigm Essay essay help online: essay help online

The presentation of personal ideas normally takes numerous forms. Various activities performed by individuals help them in presenting their ideologies views about earthly things to the public. A paradigm can be defined as a pattern of conducting activities. The drawing paradigm normally offers personal perceptions possessed by draftsmen about views regarding life.

While the presentation of the ideas using drawings continues to amaze many people, others fail to understand the message passed through the drawings. Traditionally, people considered draftsmen as complicated people, who could not be easily understood. Some societies considered them to be social misfits owing to their presentation of illustrative arts with hidden meanings.

The development of this stereotype presented a surmountable challenge to draftsmen in the past. Majority of them could not live their lives comfortably within their societies. Within the traditional perception, draftsmen were considered to have some form of supernatural powers possessing their thoughts. The drawings presented by the draftsmen could sometimes be considered as those that represented evil. Failure to understand the perceived meaning of the drawings led to the development of such stereotypes.

These stereotypes could be defined as being misleading, owing to the impact of some drawings on the society. The picture of the last supper, drawn by Leonardo da Vinci, became the most reproduced religious art illustration. This reproduction of illustrative art vehemently indicates the benefit imminent from drawing and draftsmen. The reproduction also proves the stereotypes to be untrue.

Paradigms seek to offer explanations regarding solutions offered, through activities undertaken on a daily basis. They determine the activities people like doing, including hobbies, and activities aimed at earning a livelihood. The paradigm I seek to discuss in this essay is drawing as a way of expressing ideologies and personal views regarding daily occurrences.

Personally, I could identify myself as a member of the paradigm. The paradigm presents ideologies contained within people’s thinking about other individuals, and that lack the ability to understand the thoughts of other individuals. Drawing remains an impressive method of expressing one’s feelings and thoughts towards other people and activities within the surrounding environment.

The paradigm began long ago when people used to present drawn articles trying to explain various events. The paradigm takes numerous forms of presenting the visual ideologies with some being serious, and others satirical. The art of presenting ideologies in drawing cannot be traced to any specified time in the past.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More The existence of drawing, however, could be associated with the earliest times when drawing presentations were first observed. The earliest observations of drawings appeared in the Stone Age period where drawings were presented in rocks and caves. In prehistoric times, the presence of sketches and drawings on stone could essentially be marked as the humble beginnings of notable painting.

In the early 12th and 13th century AD, illuminated manuscripts prepared by monks, decorated the walls of monasteries across continental Europe. The presentation of the manuscripts utilized vellum and parchment as the available surfaces. These materials remained the only available surfaces for several centuries before draftsmen began utilizing wooden tablets to present paintings and drawings. The surfaces made the presentation of drawings extremely difficult owing to the ability of the surfaces to regenerate.

Paper surfaces became available in the 14th century providing draftsmen with better surfaces for presenting their ideas. The invention of paper surfaces simplified drawing, leading to an increased number of draftsmen. The best known ancient drawings were presented on paper, a surface that continues to be extensively utilized in modern time drawing.

Among the earliest known notable personalities within the profession include Leonardo da Vinci, Michelangelo among others. These personalities could be identified as the inventors of paintings presented on a paper surface. These draftsmen presented numerous articles which essentially helped in developing the profession through presentation of paper drawings.

Paper drawings continued to become popularized through the proficiency and creativity of these early painters. The creativity of painters and draftsmen determines the perception people have on them. Painters continue to be viewed as people having the ability to change people’s perceptions and views regarding the common elements of life.

Members of the drawing paradigm could be described as being representatives of societal welfare. The ideas presented by draftsmen in drawing assist in passing common beliefs within societies to members of different societies.

Draftsmen could be identified as being extremely brilliant individuals with the ability to present general ideas in a single drawing. Draftsmen remain extremely observant of events occurring within various societies, which they present using illustrative images. Their intelligence enables them to translate daily events into impressive drawings.

We will write a custom Essay on Analyzing and Critiquing a Paradigm specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Draftsmen present the ideas of other individuals in form of drawings, an act that essentially assists the same individuals in passing their ideologies to others. Draftsmen view life as a drawing and continually seek to present the elements of life in drawings, aiming at educating and informing the public.

The imaginative capabilities of draftsmen enable them to present past occurrences in pictures that could be understood by all individuals. They play a significant role in presenting understandable message regarding occurrences not clearly understood. The analysis of the occurrences by draftsmen continues to present the draftsmen as individuals living within the past.

Critical analysis of situations makes the relationships developed by draftsmen with other individuals become dull. Focusing on elements of lifestyle makes draftsmen achieve little interpersonal relationships with individuals. These members of this paradigm appear as having problems developing meaningful relationships with other individuals. The impression created by the lifestyles lived remains that of loneliness and finding solace in the paradigm.

The draftsmen aim at presenting demonstrations of real features in visual arts. The superficial goals appear as presenting ideologies contained in their thinking, however, all drawings might not always present similar messages. Certain drawings created, become significant in alleviating the ideas contained in draftsmen thoughts. Majority of the individuals associate the type of drawing created with the personalities of the creators.

Draftsmen specializing in drawing satirical pictures might be considered as jokers, or people who take matters lightly. This might not be the case always; some of them might be aiming at creating humor among the individuals to whom the drawing was intended. Drawing of cartoons might simply imply satire but the draftsman may be passing crucial message to the audience. Critical analysis of any drawing becomes essential in enabling the audience to understand the hidden meaning of satirical visual presentation.

Within the paradigm, the various draftsmen continue to utilize different methodologies in presenting their drawings. The draftsmen make various assumptions regarding the presentation of their ideas. The intended audience presents a critical element of consideration while making drawings. Draftsmen seem to assume that all their drawings shall only be availed to the intended audience.

Since it becomes extremely difficult to control the audience, targeting a specified group could be identified as a crucial assumption made by members of this paradigm. The draftsmen assume that the targeted individuals remain in a position, to decipher the coded message within a drawing. This in turn makes them continue to pass messages through drawings, while some individuals might considerably fail to understand the message.

The draftsmen expect proper understanding of their intentions by the recipients and observers of their drawings. While this thinking might be mistaken, common practice within the paradigm remains offering a leading idea within the context of drawings. A satirical drawing, ridiculing a person, might include a written adage below the drawing. The quote becomes fundamental in offering assistance regarding decoding the intended message.

Not sure if you can write a paper on Analyzing and Critiquing a Paradigm by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More Owing to the availability of legal protection of individuals from slander, satirical draftsmen present their ideas in ambiguous methods to hide the intended message. The logic behind this presentation of ideas remains to be, protecting the draftsmen from any legal action by people who might feel offended. Modern draftsmen perform their duties putting immense emphasis on the implications of the intended drawing to the audience.

The paradigm remains closely related to other methods of visual art presentation. The most notable aspect of visual art presentation related to drawing-remains painting. Majority of individuals, lacking knowledge regarding drawing, repeatedly confuse these two paradigms. Drawing could be identified as the commonly utilized among the visual arts. This could be attributed to the simplicity of the activities involved in drawing.

Presentation of visual arts on paper began through utilization of the drawing art. While drawing utilizes several techniques in creating visual images, painting could be described as application of specified pigment on a medium. The major difference between the paradigms could be identified as the generalization of the painting terminology. While a drawing ultimately always presents a clear, identifiable object, painting might not present any object.

The two paradigms exhibit numerous similarities that essentially lead to the imminent confusion between them. The significant similarity lies in the fact that, traditionally, majority of the renown draftsmen used to both draw and paint. This inherently led to the confusion of how these two terminologies are applied.

The surfaces used for presenting painting remain similar to those utilized for drawings. The closeness seen in these paradigms continues to be availed through the combination of the two paradigms in modern times. Majority of modern-day draftsmen create drawings before embarking on the painting activity. While drawing could be an independent art, majority of draftsmen treat drawing as a preparatory stage for other visual art representation activities.

The paradigms additionally share similar historical background. Originally, the most ancient visual items of drawing and painting were created on stone. The period upon which the paradigms first came into existence also remain the same. Another imminent similarity between the paradigms remains the identification of similar pioneers of the paradigms. Popular names like Leonardo da Vinci and Michelangelo continue to be associated with these two paradigms.

This could be attributed to the requirement to create a drawing as an outline for paintings. The two paradigms have continued to be closely related throughout their period of existence. The advancements realized in one of them apply equally to the other paradigm. The shift from creating visual arts on vellum to paper applied to both paradigms. The numerous similarities between the paradigms continue to create confusion between the paradigms.

Numerous terminologies continue to be used within the paradigm in offering explanations for utilized technologies. Drawings, for example, could be categorized into several classes depending on the outcome and method utilized in producing the drawing. Cartooning, as a category, refers to the drawing of satirical representations of events and personalities. The purpose of this category lies in creating humor and entertainment.

Generally, these arts continue to be utilized immensely in newspapers and comics. Cartoons are the creations of cartoonists, while the process could be referred as cartooning. Majority of cartoons fall under the category of animated visual arts. Drawing methods commonly utilized include doodling, referring to unfocused drawing.

To achieve tonal shading within a drawing, draftsmen utilize a method commonly known as hatching. This method creates tonal shades using lines running parallel, and closely spaced to each other. Variation while using hatching occurs through varying the closeness and quality of the parallel lines.

The quantity and thickness of the lines work in establishing color contrast in drawings. As opposed to painting where different colors could be used, hatching creates the element of tonal variation within drawings. This variation makes the images created to become realistic and to appear more real. Drawings contain the aspects of length and width, and shading assists in giving a depth to visual arts.

Stippling refers to the creation of tonal shades using dots, as opposed to the use of lines in hatching. Majority of draftsmen favor stippling over hatching because the images produced appear to be more real than those produced using hatching. The main reason attributed to the extensive use of stippling remains to be its ability to achieve several aspects using a single method. Draftsmen also apply stippling technique in creating an element of texture in drawings.

The technique achieves several other features in a drawing other than shades. This method features prominently in medical and biological drawings. The technique also appears in several other methods of visual art development. Almost all visual images contain elements of stippling within their content. Computer generated black and white images commonly appear to contain stippling effects in creating tone variation.

The art of developing images through drawing not only requires skill, but also preparation. The activities involved in a normal day of a draftsman could be tiring. While the actual drawing might not be difficult, the preparation for the drawing consumes majority of the time required to finish a drawing.

When seeking to develop a portrait, for example, a real person ought to pose for the drawing. This would involve sitting without movement for long periods of time. The draftsman should ensure that he undertakes the activity with maximum speed and accuracy. In circumstances where the intended person cannot be available to pose, it becomes the duty of a draftsman to search for a look-alike person to pose on behalf of the individual. While this task might seem tiring, it remains the only way of achieving desirable results in drawing.

Upon creating a sketch of an individual, the draftsman uses his imaginative skill to fill-in the remaining details and create the desired portrait. Creating a portrait consumes a lot of time because of the requirement to represent the living person in the most similar way. In the famous portrait of the last supper by Leonardo da Vinci, all the thirteen people appearing required an individual to pose fro the drawing.

The portrait is thought to have taken three years to complete as work could not be performed continually. Seeking of personalities to pose for the portrait remained the time-consuming element in creating the portrait. Upon acquiring the individuals to pose the remaining part of developing the drawing involves the personal skills of the draftsman. This includes presenting the people in a way closely similar to the intended personalities.

While imaginative drawing might appear easy, draftsmen endure long period of mental calculations regarding presentation of the intended drawing. The simplicity of this drawing appears in the fact that the images become generated within the draftsman’s thoughts.

Neophytes might find the generation of thoughts extremely difficult, however, for seasoned draftsmen, generation of ideas becomes an easy aspect. The experience of developing creative and imaginative ideas remains critical in success of draftsmen.

Though imagination remains the commonly utilized element in drawing, the images created ought to contain a message targeting a specified group. The ability to ensure that the targeted group receives the message forms the imaginative aspect of the draftsman.

The portrait of the last supper, for example, clearly tries to indicate the reaction of each disciple following Jesus’ announcement of betrayal. The draftsman imagined the reaction of each person and presented it within the drawing. The reaction on the faces of the disciples might reveal their names to a Christian, who understands the message being portrayed.

The paradigm appears to offer a meaning of life to its members. Many members of this paradigm appear to emanate immense affection for the drawings created. The draftsmen attach surmountable affection into their work leading to negligence of other elements in life. The drawings created by a majority of the individuals within the paradigm continue to depict the thoughts of these individuals. The personalities attach immense value on their drawings while rejecting any other valuable elements in life.

The dedication of the personalities towards the paradigm appears as the view carried by the members regarding life’s valuable aspects. These members seem to dedicate their entire energy, and commit entirely to the development of their paradigm. Majority of these individuals generally exhibit introverted characteristics. While appearing to possess significant knowledge in imagination, the members lack the ability to portray similar characteristics in reality.

Well-known members of this paradigm fail to show any indications of having notable relationships with people. Many members of the paradigm did not have families of their own. The relationships exhibited remained those with their close associates within the same paradigm. This could essentially constrict the members’ understanding of other paradigms.

Limitation in understanding the activities of others creates tension while in the company of such individuals. The members seem to achieve immense solace from their activities rather than from relationships with other individuals. The personalities within the paradigm regard their occupation as the perfect impression of satisfactory lifestyle. Achieving desired results from drawing, remains the fundamental source of satisfaction for these personalities.

The members of this paradigm appear to remain focused on past events. This focusing and dedication in presenting past event delinks them from the current happenings. These members seem to be peacefully engraved into the historical background of their societies. While this might be essential in presenting the history of the specified societies, draftsmen appear to live their lives in the past.

They continue to be associated with developments that occurred in the past rather than the present, or future. Majority of drawings they present include past events and aim at demystifying the ideologies behind the occurrences. The goals of several draftsmen have always been to pass information regarding past events aimed at providing clarity, and to increase the understanding of interested individuals in the occurrences.

The members of this paradigm consider themselves intelligent than a majority of the other people. This becomes evident in their presentation of drawings depicting numerous aspects of lifestyles. The perception of intelligence makes members of the paradigm members disregard opinions presented by other individuals pertaining to drawings. The members fail to accept criticism of their work coming from members of different paradigms.

Disregarding of positive criticisms immensely affects the ability for draftsmen to correct the errors within their drawings. Criticism could become a fundamental source of information regarding features requiring improvement within a drawing. The assumption carried by members of this paradigm remains the greatest undoing for draftsmen. The draftsmen cannot understand the mistakes or necessary amendments that could be included in their work, to improve the quality.

The problems experienced by members of the drawing paradigm appear more ingrained within their personalities rather than their profession. The personalities could however, have caused the individuals to pursue the profession. Development of meaningful relationships with personalities of other paradigms could significantly enhance the members’ creativity.

While considering themselves to be intelligent, these members ought to assess critically, their achievable value through the development of proper relationships with other individuals. Relationships could become fundamental aspects of increasing the knowledge of draftsmen regarding other paradigms, which are not related to their paradigm. This knowledge would essentially enable draftsmen to present drawings based on different paradigms.


The History of Judaism and Hinduism Essay cheap essay help: cheap essay help

The history of religion provides the clue to an understanding of past values and traditions within a given geographical location. This essay aims at providing a brief history of Judaism as well as Hinduism in an attempt to provide a better understanding of the similarities and differences of the two religions from their places of origin.

Judaism refers to a religion which contains the customs, beliefs and values of the Jewish people. It is among the oldest recorded monotheistic faiths with a history of approximately 4000 years. It started around 3,500 years ago and is the center of both Islam as well as Christian religions (Ginzberg 41). Judaism is characterized by the principle of adherence of rules that control human conduct, rituals as well as diet.

The Jewish laws are inscribed in Torah. Abraham who resided in the present-day Iraq around 1800 B.C is believed to be source of this religion (Fernandez 66). It is said that the people who mostly adhere to this religion increased as a result of God’s covenant with Abraham, when he said that in case Abraham’s descendants worshipped and obeyed God, they would get to the Promised Land from where they would multiply.

It is also believed that many centuries prior to the birth of Mohammed the Jews had elected a significant number of settlements within Arabia, and attained a substantial influence upon the Arabs as the years progressed. As a matter of fact, it is said that, at a certain period, there was a an Arab-Jewish kingdom situated in Southern Arabia (Yemen), which ceased to exist in 530 as a result of the influence of a Christian king who ruled in Abyssinia.

However, even though the Arabian Jews dropped their royal domain, a large number of them still remained in Hedjaz, north of Yemen and remained relatively dominant. On the other hand, there was a minute Jewish population in Mecca, where Mohammed was born.

Nevertheless, it is also likely that the originator of Islam became familiar with Judaism, its values, and its Patriarchs when he associated himself with the Jews of Mecca. This relationship progressed following the Hegira Flight of Mohammed to Medina, which was the main centre of the Arabian Jews.

On the other hand, Hinduism is a term that is used to refer to an extensive variety of interrelated religious customs that originated from India. In the past, Hinduism embraced the advancement of Religion in India ever since the Iron Age way of life, which can be traced back to the primeval religions which include the Bronze Age Indus, Valley Civilization as well as the Iron Age Vedic religions (Stietencron 67).

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More During the olden days, the Indian values were divided into two groups; Astika (orthodox) and Nastika (heterodox). This was mainly influenced by the question of whether the authority of the Vedas was acknowledged.

Astika was then sub-divided into six groups which evolved between the 2nd and the 6th century. These groups comprised of Yoga, Samkhya, Vaisheshika, Nyaya, Vedanta and Mimamsa. On the other hand, Nastika comprised of Carvaka, Jain, Buddhist, among others. Even as they tried to win supporters, these groups influenced one another. At the same time, the Tantra and tantric customs surfaced in Nastika and Astika.

On the other hand, Monotheistic religions such as Shaivism, Vaishnavism and Shaktism emerged in the course of the Bhakti movement. On the onset of the eighth century, Classical Hinduism developed as a means of resurgence of Vedic customs which were combined with local folk customs. This witnessed a steady weakening of Buddhism. Under the influence of Islamic Rulers, the Bhakti movement became more prominent in Hinduism and still continues to dominant to date.

During the colonial period, there emerged several Hindu transformation movements which were partially stimulated by the western culture. These movements lead to beliefs such as spiritism. In 1947, India was divided along religious differences which led to the emergence of the Republic of India which has a Hindu majority.

From the above histories, it is clear that the Hinduism and Judaism religions have both similarities and differences. In view of the similarities, both religions are ancient and monotheistic religions. In addition, the two religions have sacred writings; Vedas in Hinduism and tanakh in Judaism.

On the other hand, these religions have some differences. For instance, While Hinduism originated from India, Judaism originated from Israel. Moreover, Hinduism is a monistic religion while Judaism is Monotheistic. In addition, Hinduism has no single founder whereas Abraham was the founder of Judaism.

Works Cited Fernandez, Felipe, World: Brief History, New York: Prentice Hall, Inc. 2011, print

We will write a custom Essay on The History of Judaism and Hinduism specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Ginzberg, Louis, The legends of The Jews, Cambridge, Cambridge University Press, 2010, print

Stietencron, Heinrich, Hindu Myth, Hindu History, New York, Prentice Hall, 2005, Print


Steve Jobs’ Stanford Commencement Speech Essay best college essay help

Steve Jobs was invited to speak at Stanford University’s commencement exercise. He delivered a powerful speech that connected with the audience. There were many reasons why Steve Jobs succeeded and delivered a memorable speech. He came prepared and talked about a topic that was very interesting.

He analysed his audience and utilized what he knew about campus culture using his experience as a former college student. He was mindful of the elements required for an introduction. But more importantly Steve Jobs spoke about something that can help future graduates navigate the real world.

The introduction only contained three out of four parts discussed in class (Jaffe 90). The speaker did not provide a clear preview of the major points. But this omission did not weaken the speech because there was a good reason why he did not provide an overview of the topic.

The modification was made to adjust to the core message of the speech. The core message talked about the inability to see the future and yet there is no need to worry. Although he omitted the last part, Steve Jobs was able to draw the attention of the audience to the topic. He was also able to relate the topic to the concerns of the graduates and finally he was able to link himself to the subject.

The strength of the speech can be explained through the careful disclosure of the proposition. Steve Jobs was able to connect to the audience by letting them know that he was in their shoes when he was young. The second reason for the powerful delivery was that the overall organization was clear and well thought out. Steve Jobs knew the anxious thoughts in the minds of the graduates. He also knew the struggle that they went through to get their diploma.

Another important feature of the speech was the use of transitions. Jobs demonstrated his skill as communicator by providing transitions from one sub-topic to the next. He was able to accomplish this by dividing the speech into three short stories. But even if the stories were different there was a unifying thread.

He talked about the uncertainty of life. He talked about setbacks and problems. He encouraged the graduates that more often than not they will experience failure. But he told them that even failures can be used as stepping stones towards success.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More The effectiveness of the speech was enhanced further when the speaker delivered a definitive ending. He clarified the correct mindset needed to succeed in the real world. There is only one minor weakness. Steve Jobs was dependent on his notes all throughout the delivery. He was actually reading the speech and was unable to add words in an extemporaneous fashion.

Conclusion The effectiveness of Steve Jobs’ speech can be explained through the proper use of audience analysis and selection of topic. The speaker knew that he was tasked to speak in the presence of graduates. Thus, he developed the speech to cater to the needs of the audience.

Although organization and careful development of the speech was made evident during the delivery, it can be said that the main reason for its effectiveness is the content. Steve Jobs did not talk about a topic that was boring. In fact, Steve Jobs talked about something that was important for the listeners. As a result they listened attentively and they learned so much from the speech delivered

Works Cited Jaffe, Clella. Public Speaking: Concepts and Skills for a Diverse Society. CA: Thomson Learning, 2007. Print.


Little Red Riding Hood: A Comparison of Three Versions Essay essay help: essay help

Introduction Little Red Riding Hood is perhaps one of the most popular French fairy tales today. The story revolves around a young (and naïve in some versions) girl and an evil wolf which is determined to eat her up. Depending on the version under consideration, the story has several other characters such as the grandmother, the mother, the hunter among others.

As already alluded to above, several versions of this story exist today. For example, there is the Charles Perrault earlier version, the Grimm brothers’ version among others (Schilb


Definite Visions of Gender Theory Essay writing essay help

How often do we need to distinguish our roles in society according to our biological sex and social gender? Several centuries ago people did not determine the notion of gender. However, the roles of women and men were distinguished more strictly than today. The history of the 20th century has begun with the revolutionary movement of feminists for their rights. It was not obviously clear what rights were defended by feminists because many women were not ready to admit new social roles imposed by active feminists.

Nevertheless, our society has learnt the notion of gender as distinguishing masculine and feminine features in social behaviour of men and women which are the results of their biological sex. Gender reveals its social origin with references to a lot of different theories the main idea of which is that social roles depend on gender which can emphasize their inequality.

Today there are many theories which describe and explain the character of gender as a social phenomenon. However, the most controversial questions which are widely discussed by scholars are the relations between gender and biological sex, gender roles and social roles, gender roles and social institutions.

For instance, Barbara Risman has proposed to discuss gender as an absolutely social structure which depends on definite aspects of the social development (Risman). To understand the nature of gender, it is necessary to pay attention to certain visions of the issue. Many scholars agree that the gender theory can be based on the combination of viewpoints on the biological sex and its role in forming the peculiarities of personal behavior according to a definite gender.

Moreover, it is also significant to focus on the social aspects of forming gender as opposite to the vision of the problem as connected with a sex (Renzetti and Curran). The next important detail is the idea of gender inequality in association to gender roles. That is why it is rather difficult to determine a single vision of the issue of gender theory which can be considered as the most objective one.

If we discuss gender as a social structure, we should determine all its peculiarities according to the social theories and viewpoints on the question. The consideration of gender as a definite social structure also can bring it to the same analytic plane as politics and economics in society (Risman).

Thus, Risman makes accents on the social inequality which can be the result of the gender differentiation in our society (Risman). What is the first social structure which children can observe when they do not realize the notion of gender or social roles? It is a family. Families can be considered as the first social institutions with the help of which children become to observe the difference in the roles of women and men which they can play not only in society but also in their families.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Every day a child can examine the inequality of roles of his parents in the family. When this child becomes to act in the society as a schoolboy or schoolgirl or attend different clubs he or she can see the difference of those roles which men and women play in society (Risman).

They are gender roles which are influenced by feminine and masculine qualities. They become to determine certain social roles. However, is it possible to grow the child who has not any social gender? On the one hand, a child can be considered as acquiring definite gender when he or she actively interacts in society.

That is why this child should be isolated from any communication with the other people. On the other hand, each child has a biological sex. When this child grows he or she begins to act according to the behavioral peculiarities common for this or that sex. If this child begins to interact in society and reveal the behavioral peculiarities common for his or her sex, we can speak about the inclination to a definite gender.

Thus, social gender is determined by our biological sex. Nevertheless, should all the social roles be dependent on our gender and, as a consequence, on our sex? Today this question is mainly discussed by those women who state that gender roles and social roles can be thought of as the way to implement the principles of discrimination in society.

Feminists declare that only social transformation can be effective for reducing inequality in our society (Risman). Women should have the right to choose their roles not only according to such characteristics as their sex and gender. However, today we can observe definite transformations in community and can state that the notions of gender and gender roles develop every day.

Different gender theories can be based on various aspects connected with the peculiarities of social and personal development. Some of them accentuate the fact of gender as a social structure for which certain level of inequality is typical. Distinguishing between social roles can be the result of a certain consideration of gender roles and the notion of gender. Moreover, the first institution in which we can observe the differences between genders is our family.

Works Cited Renzetti, Claire, and Daniel J. Curran. Women, Men, and Society. USA: Pearson, 2002. Print.

We will write a custom Essay on Definite Visions of Gender Theory specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Risman, Barbara. “Gender as Social Structure: Theory Wrestling with Activism”. Sociologists for Women in Society 18.4 (2004): 429-450. Print.


Job Satisfaction in the Article “First Step of Company Culture Shift: Staff Buy-in,” by Nora Underwood Essay college application essay help

Summary of the article The article, “First step of company culture shift: staff buy-in,” by Nora Underwood published on Tuesday, Aug. 31, 2010, in the “Globe and Mail Magazine,” emphasizes the need for companies to develop risk-free working environments. According to the article human resources require to work in a risk free environment to enhance creativity, innovation and invention (Nora, 2010).

According to the article, build, strengthen, and maintain job satisfaction among employees, human resources management need to understand the causes of employees attitudes, the results of negative or positive job satisfaction and devise mechanisms through which they can measure and influence employees attitude (SaarI


The Plight of Muslim Women in Islamic Societies Essay college essay help: college essay help

Table of Contents The Religion

The Plight of Muslim Women

In Context

The Parda and Hijab



Islam is the official religion of the Muslim people but it can be said that there are different types of Muslims. This assertion is easy to understand as there are different sects and denominations within every major religion. Aside from denominational and sectarian differences, the variation can also be explained through differences in the culture of a particular nation, tribe and region. But even with these differences there is one constant factor when it comes to women of Islam. Muslim women in Islamic societies suffer from inequality.

In the aftermath of September 11, the whole world was forced to take a closer look at Islam. The inadvertent discovery as a result of many queries resulted in a more nuanced look at women in Islamic societies. In the course of the investigation and analysis, it was discovered that in most Islamic societies, women are treated as inferior to men. The oftentimes harsh conditions that they are in and the rigid rules that they are forced to obey all stem from a belief system anchored on religious tenets.

The Religion It is difficult to understand the role of Muslim women in Islamic societies without an overview of Islam. In Islamic societies one can observe that religion is the most important factor that governs their rules. This observation is supported in Islamic societies that are found in the Middle East, Asia and Africa.

A rough translation of Islam means peace. But a follower of this particular religion is called a Muslim. In a nutshell, a Muslim is someone who submits to the will of Allah. It is only through a process of submission that a Muslim can hope to attain perfection and be considered as a worthy follower of Allah. Thus, the more difficult the standard, the greater is the level of satisfaction when it comes to a deep religious experience.

According to one observer “A significant component of worship is the realization that Islam is a way of life and the actions of each person is a tribute to the creation of a God-fearing society.” Another important realization is the fact that a Muslim person cannot exist beyond the confines of a community. Every believer must learn to obey the rules or suffer the consequences.

It is an understatement to describe an Islamic society as a conservative one. There is need to conform to the rules. In many instances, especially in the Middle East and Afghanistan, the expression of worship can be considered as fanatical. It is therefore important to find out the extent of the harsh treatment of Muslim women in Islamic societies. It must be pointed out that Muslim women in the United States and Europe are guaranteed the same basic rights. But apparently the same cannot be said of their fellow believers living in the Middle East, Asia and Africa.

The Plight of Muslim Women This study must be prefaced with a commentary made by an observer who had the chance to study Muslim women up close and he wrote, “In the earliest centuries of Islam, women’s position was not bad at all.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Only over the course of centuries was she increasingly confined to the house and forced to veil herself, that women were studiously kept away from life outside the house often resulted in their being deprived of their rights, and ideas that were basically incompatible with Koranic injunctions.” It is imperative to highlight this insight in order to give the assertion that a modern reinterpretation of the tenets of Islam could help explain the drastic changes in the lives of Muslim women in many parts of the world.

A new perspective when it comes to the expectation of Muslim women in Islamic societies contributed to the establishment of a harsh system that in turn led to the oppression of women. In order to clarify the degree of difficulty faced by Muslim women, consider the following comments:

The system of seclusion, nowadays generally called purdah or parda is reflected in Muslim architecture: the women’s quarters form a separate section or are located in the upper storeys; houses often have an inner courtyard or small backyard where women can walk or sit without being observed by non-family members. Often, a special door allows female visitors to slip into women’s quarters without being seen.

If the commentaries regarding seclusion and inequality occurred a thousand years ago, it may not arouse any interest from the reader. But if Muslim women continue to suffer at the hands of their male relatives then it is time to take a closer look at their religion in order to determine what can be done to change their lives for the better. It is imperative to go beyond mere intellectual pursuits and start the process of emancipation.

In Context Before going any further it is important to point out that there are other factors that contributed to the oppression of women in Islamic societies. There is no need to elaborate the fact that in Third World countries the rights of women are not yet part of the national consciousness. In other words, the traditional view that men are superior is still considered the basic principle in many Asia and Middle-Eastern societies. The combination of culture and religion has created what many in the Western world consider as abhorrent.

Muslim women in America and Europe enjoy a great degree of freedom. But not Muslim women in conservative societies like Saudi Arabia, Pakistan and Afghanistan. In these states, the status of Muslim women is closely intertwined with the lives of their male relatives. In the eyes of Muslim men, their women are helpless and desperate for their protection and guidance. In these societies, male relatives like father, husband, brother and cousin have control over the lives of their female relatives.

The Parda and Hijab Muslim women are expected to follow the basic tenets of Islam like dietary restrictions, prayers, fasting, and the pilgrimage to Mecca. But the belief that women are helpless and useless without their male relatives gave rise to an oppressive system known as Parda. Culture, eastern traditions, and religion created Parda. This belief system was described as follows:

We will write a custom Essay on The Plight of Muslim Women in Islamic Societies specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More It means hiding ones face, but in practice, it refers to a set of rules and regulation that determines women’s interactions in society. Observing Parda is an integral part of a Muslim woman’s life. Those who do not observe Parda are besharam or shameless. There are different ways of observing Parda, depending on the age and social status of women. Children and elderly women do not observe Parda but women of marriageable age are supposed to observe the practice.

At the heart of this belief system is the paranoid concern that women are prone to sexual promiscuity. Thus, their male relatives took it upon themselves to prevent their female relatives to violate this rule. The Parda was designed in such a way to reduce the chance of sexual intercourse outside the bonds of marriage. In the case of the husbands, they tried to reduce the possibility that their wives will commit adultery. It is a legalistic approach to achieve purity before and after the marriage vows.

In Afghanistan the Parda system has evolved into another level of oppression against women. In a report submitted by a US agency the following statement was made: “if a woman is married she can only leave her house with her husband.” If a female is not yet married then there is only one way to leave the house and it is to ask the permission of a male relative.

After permission has been granted the woman must request a male relative to accompany her outside the home. Apparently the strict adherence to the Parda system did not satisfy the Muslim men of Afghanistan. In addition, they also required their women to wear a burqa.

The burqa is a type of clothing “that serves as a covering material that covers the woman from head to ankle.” The burqa is a form of hijab, the traditional covering used by Muslim women for many centuries. The only difference is that a burqa covers the whole body and therefore an uncomfortable covering in an arid climate such as Afghanistan. The Muslim men in Afghanistan are not yet contented with the use of the burqa. They also added another rule. They do not permit their female relatives to talk to strangers.

Conclusion Muslim women in the Western world had no idea that their counterparts in Asia, Africa, and the Middle East suffer from inequality. They suffer because of the Parda system. It is a system perpetuated by Muslim men who believed that they can legalize morality. The Muslim men in Islamic societies wanted their women to behave in accordance to the tenets of their religion and the dictates of their culture and traditions.

Bibliography Cornell, Vincent. Voices of Islam: Voices of Life: Family, Home and Society. Westport, CT: Praeger Publishers, 2007.

Dodge, Christine. The Everything under Islam Book. MA: F


The Similarities and Differences in the Works by Jessica Mitford and Rebecca Mead Essay cheap essay help

There are not many events in people’s lives which have exclusively important meaning for them. Women consider their weddings as the happiest moments in their lives. The saddest events which can hurt people’s hearts are funerals. Nevertheless, today there is the opinion that in spite of the significance of these moments for persons, they can be thought of not only as traditions but also as good and successful businesses.

Thus, in 1963 Jessica Mitford presented her controversial vision of funerals in her book The American Way of Death the ideas from which are widely discussed even today. Rebecca Mead has chosen the opposite aspect and has discussed the peculiarities of modern American weddings in her One Perfect Day: the Selling of the American Wedding. The topics of these two books can be considered to be contradictory, but the way of the problem’s discussion has a lot of similarities.

The main difference of these books is the topics of their works. It can seem that Mitford and Mead discuss absolutely opposite events of people’s life, but the main issue of the works and the manner of their descriptions and considerations are rather similar.

Both Mitford and Mead present their visions of funeral and wedding traditions as businesses according to which some people make great money on the happiness or grief of others. In her book Mitford states about funerals that “business is booming” (Mitford 19). Rebecca Mead reflects this opinion in her work when she tells about weddings as the most developed business based on traditions today (Mead).

Who are those people who develop business in the field of death? Mitford is rather sarcastic when she speaks about rich funeral directors who are inclined to make more money and use people’s tragedies for their sakes because they know that a person is shocked and cannot estimate the situation (Mitford). Thus, “Mitford’s sharply satirical work dispenses with objectivity and fixes its sights firmly on those who try to turn death into big business” (Allen).

In her turn, Mead discusses the problem of the expensiveness of weddings and the flourishing of this business as the result of ‘Bridezilla’ phenomenon (Mead). It means that women themselves are responsible for that agiotage that we can observe in the American society in relation to the wedding tradition today. That is why brides are ready to pay more than it is necessary for their weddings in order to complete the image of a bride which is so popular in media (Mead).

Funerals and weddings are those events in our lives which are considered as traditions. However, Jessica Mitford states that people are “in danger of being swept away along with sentiment and tradition by those who do not realize the value of the traditional American funeral” (Mitford 78).

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More That is why the tradition begins to acquire more and more details of a business. Mead emphasizes that the tradition of weddings has become the industry of weddings which is based today on “cultural expectations of love, hopes for marriage, and sense of the role of family” (Mead 24).

Nowadays people pay more attention to the financial aspect of the procedure. They think that if the ceremony of funeral costs much, it will be successful. However, Mitford argues that we cannot speak about any success when the conversation is about the peculiarities of funerals because it really does not matter how much the ceremony can cost. It should not be expensive because it does not include the elements of the procedure which can be really expensive (Mitford).

Nevertheless, she also points that each person has his or her own vision of the problem, and the costs for the funeral can be rather different “according to individual tastes” of people (Mitford 78). Rebecca Mead also considers the cost for the wedding as the result of people’s wish to spend or not their money. It is especially difficult not to spend much when all the advertisements remember you that only diamond rings are worth at your wedding (Mead).

Funerals and weddings have become industries for many American people who are interested in the incomes from them. What is the meaning of these two sacred events which constantly lose the features of traditions? Jessica Mitford is rather strict when he depicts the meaning of funerals. Thus, she emphasizes that the tradition of funeral “is deconstructed” (Allen). There is no more meaning in it, if it depends on the sums of money which are spent for it. The idea of funeral as a sacred tradition has become commercialized.

Rebecca Mead discusses the meaning of weddings in detail. She argues on the point of the real meaningfulness of this tradition. “We want weddings to be meaningful. But what, these days, do they mean?” (Mead 26). Moreover, the author also accentuates the public interpretation of weddings and concludes that “weddings are fun” (Mead 26).

They can be considered as fun because they have lost their intimate meaning. Today brides are inclined to follow all the fashion tendencies which appear in the wedding industry and to forget about the spiritual peculiarities connected with the tradition of weddings. That is why this ritual continues to lose its spiritual attributes, but begins to obtain more elements which are popular with the public.

When we can observe that the peculiarities of the discussion of the weddings and funerals ceremonies which are provided by two authors in their books have a lot of similarities we can also pay attention to the characteristic features of the authors’ tones.

We will write a custom Essay on The Similarities and Differences in the Works by Jessica Mitford and Rebecca Mead specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Jessica Mitford’s tone or a manner of narration is rather satirical or even sarcastic when she discusses the elements of the funeral ceremonies, the traditions of embalming typical for the American society, the costs for these procedures, and the role of funeral directors in the organization of the process (Mitford).

When we concentrate on the peculiarities of Mead’s descriptions of weddings we can say that her “writing is occasionally distant, emphasizing the otherness of that which she describes, but she humanizes her subjects and even allows herself to feel for them” (Popek).

Jessica Mitford in her The American Way of Death and Rebecca Mead in her One Perfect Day: The Selling of the American Wedding have presented their visions of two opposite ceremonies which are considered in our society as traditional ones.

However, their ideas associated with the topics and the tone of their discussions of the problems and controversial issues have more similarities than differences. Jessica Mitford and Rebecca Mead provide the complete analyses of these two significant and meaningful ceremonies which are given in a rather satirical manner. The main point which they both accentuate in their works is the role of business for weddings and funerals.

Works Cited Allen, Sophie. Jessica Mitford’s Classic Account of American Funeral Practices. 12 Mar. 2008. Web.

Mead, Rebecca. One Perfect Day: The Selling of the American Wedding. USA: Penguin, 2008. Print.

Mitford, Jessica. The American Way of Death Revisited. USA: Vintage, 2000. Print.

Popek, Emily. One Perfect Day by Rebecca Mead. 24 Sep. 2008. Web. .

Not sure if you can write a paper on The Similarities and Differences in the Works by Jessica Mitford and Rebecca Mead by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More


Middle East Studies in Fromkin’s A Peace to End All Peace Essay college essay help near me: college essay help near me

The writer of the book “a peace to end all peace” makes a strong case on the contribution of the European nations in the unrest and volatility in the Middle East. The author evaluates the decisions made by the European nations, especially, Britain, France and Germany, after WW1 and their effects on the situation in the Middle East.

He opines that these decisions were full of mistakes, miscalculations, misunderstandings, and inefficacy. The consequence of the decisions is the Middle East in his time; apparently, which is not much different for the present one. These decisions included the contributions of the politicians, the formation of the Arab bureau, making promises to the Arabs and allies. He also evaluates the effects of the British defeat on the future of the region.

During the time of the war, the making of judgments was the function of the assorted officers with varying capacities. These included civilians who had acquired credence to make such decisions through politics, such as Churchill. Others had arrived at their positions through long military service.

These groups of individuals had different incentives in their arriving at decisions. For example, when the war at Gallipoli proved to be a failure, Churchill, a politician, refused to consent to the fact because he could not admit his defeat, and Kitchener, an army officer, refused to accept defeat because it was a disaster to the reputation of the British army (Fromkin 159


The Political Landscape of America Essay online essay help: online essay help

Introduction This work is an analytical essay which discusses the three essays 24-1, 24-3 and 24-5. These are political essays about the political landscape of America in light of certain policies and practices favored by the incumbent president. In an analysis of these essays which are essentially critiques of the political systems, the author will paint their discourses in light of the sociopolitical environments in which they occurred.

In document 24-1, Franklin Roosevelt offered a thought dissenting from the mainstream idea that the government ought to offer solutions to the problems of the citizens. His school of thought was that instead of the people asking what the government had in store for them, they had better ask in what ways they should serve the government and effect change. Was it a good idea? For two reasons, in my view, the idea fit into the prevalent economic environment of the time.

To begin with, the country was recovering from the great depression and so it was important to awaken the citizens and challenge them to be able to work hard for the improvement of their country. Secondly, the fact that the country needed a jolt on the verge of the unwelcome political situation at the moment necessitated calling into action for people to help grow the economy of the country.

But in a way, it can also be argued that the promises offered by Roosevelt were pushed overboard by him. It could be true that he offered the promise of hope to the millions of Americans who wanted to see change in the face of oblivion in their country, but this offer of change came along with certain frustrations to the ordinary citizens.

The citizens started to cry foul of his economic policy which favored the wealthy at the expense of the masses, and which created huge socio-economic disparities in the economy of America. Corruption was also averse.

In document 24-3, the Huey Long describes the school of thought calling for the redistribution of wealth. The fact that the country at the time suffered deeply from the inequitable distribution of wealth informed his convictions. In an economy where there are very wide disparities in the ownership of wealth, those who find themselves on the lower socio-economic echelons bear the greatest brunt of this unethical social trend.

To this end, it can be understood that Huey Long’s frustrations with the status quo were authentic. Issues such as corruption took very deep roots in the in the country and painted a picture which was a far cry from the expectations of transparency and fairness in the governance of the country.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More In document 24-5, the argument by the conservative Minnie Hardin was in effect good because it thrived by the economic situation at the time. It was offered at a time when the economy was flailing and people generally became impatient with the approach of Roosevelt to the economic recovery and growth.

The fact that Hardin criticized Roosevelt approaches giving reference to the people like Karl Marx and British professors may have been appropriate in discrediting the application of foreign ideologies in solving local problems, but it is important to welcome policies which are friendly to the forward development of the country no matter the origin.

Works Cited Johnson, Michael P. Reading the American Past, Volume II: From 1865: Selected Historical Document (4th Ed.) Print.


Analysis of the three Documents Essay college essay help

Table of Contents Introduction

Analysis of the three Documents


Works Cited

Introduction This paper analyses three documents namely 24- 1, 24-3 and 24- 5. The first (24-1) document dates back to the time of massive depression as Franklin D. Roosevelt proposed an activist government. The second document (24- 3) refers to a speech given to by Huey Long that proposed redistribution of wealth as a way of curbing the issues of poverty and suffering that had affected the American people. Huey made this proposal to offer other measures that he felt would help in meeting those needs that could not be met by the New Deal reforms.

The third document namely 24- 5 refers to issues, expressed by the former president, Hoover, who backed up the conservatives in criticizing the New Deal. In the same topic, there is a letter written by one taxpayer, Minnie A. Hardin, who sent the letter to Eleanor Roosevelt. After a critical reading and analysis of the document, the following points have been portrayed in the three documents.

Analysis of the three Documents The first document shows how the industrial age affected the issue of Equal Opportunity for all. Before the industrialization started, most people dwelt on their lands and farms since urbanization had not come up yet. The American people concentrated on farming and getting their daily bread. Industrialization caused so many developments of industries in various areas of America.

During the industrialization era, people got jobs to work in the industries, and there was an equal opportunity for all. However, some years after industrialization, the need ceased from building more industries to getting an enlightened administration to support even the small business people.

In addition, the document explains a role of the government in the issue of equal opportunity for all. During the industrialization age, the government assisted the development of industries since everybody knew the importance of industrialization. The government did not interfere with the activities going on in the developments of those industries.

This shows the role of government during that ensured equal opportunity for all during industrialization. However, things changed after years of industrialization when the government seemed to be in competition with the private sector. This can be termed as being a problem that moved America backwards in terms of offering equal opportunity for all.

The second document shows the failure of the New Deal and the measures undertaken to mitigate the consequences. The stated New deal did not prove to be adequate in solving the issues of poverty affecting the American people. The New Deal was developed to assist the American people and Huey Long’s proposal of redistribution of wealth came at the right time.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More An impressive point to note about Huey’s move is the fact that he decided to come up with the movement to give a measure of security and well-being. The advantage of setting up this movement is that Huey was a charismatic leader and chances were high that he would move the movement to a national level.

He used the movement to assist Roosevelt in the nominations since as a presidential candidate he had decided to support Huey’s efforts. However, the issue of leaders making false promises just before elections comes up since Roosevelt did not keep his promises after winning the election. The movement made proposals in sharing the wealth such that they knew they would get considerable support since it favored the poor.

The third document takes the issue of leaders making false promises a notch higher. This is an intriguing point considering that he had also been in government at one point. He understood the tricks that the government played upon its citizens only with an aim of getting their votes. Earlier on during the campaigns (in the first document), one can see that both Roosevelt and Hoover had made the same promise about redistribution of wealth.

However, Roosevelt did not keep his promise. Hoover, in his speech, explained that the selfish leaders base their philosophy on coercion of men. Hoover had done his part in rejecting some issues that he felt would only worsen the situation in America. Thus, he noted that people never noticed the things he did for them in order to ensure they enjoyed freedom and liberation (Johnson 60).

Minnie’s letter shows how the government may sometimes turn its focus from those who are needy to those who just take advantage of the attention. The letter came from a taxpayer, and this portrays what was going on in minds of many citizens at that time. She expresses her disappointment in the government in its failure to provide equality for all.

It was not fair for the government to offer so much to people who were not ready to work yet those who worked hard lived in more poverty than the beneficiaries. For example, the idle boys mentioned in the document seemed to destroy trees for fuel, yet, they were benefitting from the government. Some families continued to get more children since they knew that the government would take care of their problems. It would have been better encouraging them to work rather than be dependent on others.

Conclusion The three documents seem to be significant in the ways explained above, and they all fit into the societal context since either leaders or citizens write them. They deeply express how New Deal shackled free men and only worsened the poverty situation.

We will write a custom Essay on Analysis of the three Documents specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Works Cited Johnson, Michael P. Reading the American Past, Volume II: From 1865: Selected Historical Document (4th Ed.). New York: Bedford/St. Martins, 2008. Print.


The Worst Economic Crisis in the U.S. Essay online essay help: online essay help

According to research, an economic recession happens at the time when growth declines. In most cases, this happens when there is a reduction in the demand by consumers (Cashell, 2010). This is because as total demand in the economy declines, companies stop escalating, as a result they stop hiring.

With time the situation gets worse and the companies start firing their employees. The level of unemployment rises, purchasing power drops and consumer purchases drop even further and house prices begin to decline. The economic crisis of 2008 had its origin in the U.S. Most economists held responsible the mortgage market for the decline. It is clear that no one knew the worst economic crisis could occur in2008.

The results were severe as the economy was forced to freeze. The freezing of the economy is attributable to the shrinking of profits as well as collapse of several companies that had managed to employ thousands of employees. The market could be answerable although again there should be the main cause that made the problem to spread in the whole mortgage market of the United States, as well as the entire world.

Remarkably, the Lehman’s Brothers had much of its investment in the mortgage market. Though Lehman’s Brothers knew that the sub-prime mortgage market was quite risky for its investment, it is amazing to see Lehman’s Brothers’ bold measure towards investing heavily in the sub-prime mortgage market.

The main target of investing in the sub-prime mortgage market was to capture large profits considering that this market attracted high interest rates. However, the market proved to be risky due to high levels of bondholders defaulting to pay the interest rates and the subsequent principals. The attractive real estate market led to high demands and as a result, house prices went up. Many people called it the housing bubbles.

In this incidence, the rising inflation prices of assets tend to exceed that for incomes making it quite difficult to purchase assets from ones’ income. Specifically, the mortgage market became volatile and predicting the interest was not easy since interest rates could deviate with large margin.

For instance, in a single day, Dow Jones recorded an intra-day range of 1000 basis points the worst intra-day range ever since its inception. Such huge margins were attributed to lack of confidence in the mortgage market forcing many investors to withdraw their stocks in companies that had invested much in the mortgage market especially the sub-prime mortgage market.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More People thought that mortgage associated companies were looking forward to make a lot of profits only to be shocked by the instabilities that were later realized in this market. The consequence of the collapse of Lehman’s Brothers was selling some of its units at a lower price. The company tried as much to compensate bondholders though with a lot of difficulties.

Lehman’s Brothers caused mayhem in the economy considering that large financial institutions had corporate stocks with Lehman’s Brothers. The U.S. Federal Reserve was directed by the government to give out a bailout package of 700 billion U.S. dollars to secure other companies that were on the verge of collapsing but very critical to sustaining the economy of the U.S. It is clear that most shareholders lost their shares worth millions of U.S. dollars.

Recalling that Lehman’s Brothers was a multinational financial institution, one could notice that its effects were spread rampantly to other parts of the world. France had a number of Lehman’s units. Asia as well had a number of Lehman’s Brothers business units that were later acquired by various companies abroad. Nevertheless, the large question could be what made Lehman’s Brother to fall leading 1000s loss of jobs and 1,000,000s shares.

This was the heaviest blow to the U.S. for the last 18 years after the fall of one considerably large company, perhaps answers for the fall could be important to assist in avoiding such incidence in the future. The obvious reason was the large investment made by the company in the risky sub-prime mortgage market (Cooper, 2008). Due to much reliance on this profitable but risky market, the company had no option of finding alternatives to defend its position in the market.

However, the company went to another extent of practicing gimmick accounting game in their accounts. Some malpractices that were practiced in their accounting attempted to hide the true financial position and as a result, investors could not make informed and wise investments. All stakeholders including employees, potential and existing shareholders, customers and government had developed much confidence with Lehman’s Brothers financial position.

Little did they know that Lehman’s Brothers was heading towards filing for chapter 11 bankruptcy. The failure of Lehman’s Brothers to pay its debt holders was enough to justify its declaring as bankrupt. At this point, it became fundamental to shut down its operations to pay its creditors with assets at hand, as shareholders shared the remaining part. Nevertheless, the company was not adequately enabled to pay its shareholders plunging them into worth U.S. dollars millions losses.

Other financial institutions that had invested in the mortgage market as well as in Lehman’s Brothers assets as well suffered huge losses while others ceased their operations. The consequence was loss of jobs as well as shares worth U.S. billions of dollars. The total income for the U.S. economy remarkably fell to lower levels. As levels of income of consumers went down, their purchasing power weakened. There was less income to encourage saving as well as investment in the economy.

We will write a custom Essay on The Worst Economic Crisis in the U.S. specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More The manufacturing sector had to reduce the number of employees since the decreased levels of revenue could not sustain all employees. The layoffs in the manufacturing sector further led to much more pressure on the economy. Capital goods were majorly affected as consumers resorted to the purchase of basic goods and services. The ripples were felt in other parts of the world including developing countries such as those of Africa.

To secure the economy from the difficult financial moments, a number of governments chose diverse measures to secure firms in the economy. The U.S. government in particular resorted to giving out bail out packages to financial institutions that were on the verge of collapsing. Other measures included the use of fiscal stimulus, loosening the monetary policy as well as allowing cooperation between international banks.

Effects of Monetary Policies implemented in Reaction to the Crisis As a result of lack of illustrations in which the central banks applied the composition of their balance sheet in order to involve the cumulative expenditure of the community by impacting credit flows, there is little chronological foundation for assessing the efficiency of credit policy.

Nevertheless, the policies that were implemented by the government concerning the credit policy followed two directions. For instance, in case Fed had established the asset side of its balance sheet to buy debt in the markets it considered dysfunctional, and left unsterilized, the allied increase in the monetary support would have mystified the credit and money establishment influences.

In addition, due to the financial crisis of 2008 that led to the implementation of monetary policies, there were costs linked with the sustaining of money supply, despite the fact that the government gets overall income. For instance, it was claimed that about ninety percent of the money supply was established by the private banking systems and carried interest as a condition of its existence.

The new policy required that all commercial banks to keep only 50% of all deposits they had and therefore the remaining 50% be to be kept with the Federal Reserve. To make the matter worse, Mr. Marriner decided to raise the Federal Reserve requirement to 75%.

Following the increased reserve requirement, majority of commercial banks resorted to tightening their lending capacity in order to avoid situations of liquidity in the bank. Most commercial banks restricted their levels of lending by raising the level of interest rates. This meant that the level of borrowing decreased sharply and as a result, the level of investment as well went down. The policy by the Federal Reserve led to low level of money supply in the economy.

The effects were two and this included reduced level of purchasing power as well as decreased levels of investment. Consequently, many parts of the economy failed to perform well leading to layoffs in various manufacturing industries, which dominated during these periods such as the mining industry. Others claim that the decision by the Great Britain to return Gold Standard at parities was as well the major cause of the crisis

Not sure if you can write a paper on The Worst Economic Crisis in the U.S. by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More Fiscal Policies Fiscal policies are financial, economic or monetary plans or strategies put in place to realize certain goals in a given economic set up. Concerning the financial crisis of the year two thousand and eight, there are a number of fiscal policies that had been put in place; the monetary and liquidity policy.

This policy caused banks to have a certain fear in that they were not willing to lend money to other banks and central banks of many countries cut their interest rates which forced them to provide unlimited liquidity to banks as a result (Bernanke, 2009). All the incidences happened because of the rapid fall of the capital markets as a result of the monetary and liquidity instrument fiscal policy implemented earlier on.

The fiscal stimulus policies that had been implanted earlier on also had the biggest effects that brought the world into the two thousand and eight financial crises. Perhaps the implementers had put a lot of efforts and expectations in the policies such that their failure left the implementers with no option in terms of an alternative way out. Thus, the world was left at sake and consequently falling into the financial crisis.

The Effects of the Fiscal Policies implemented in Reaction to the Crisis The fiscal policies had a lot of negative effects on both people and the general economy. To begin with, the fiscal policies caused negative economic growth as many banks globally feared to lend money even to their fellow bank operators as a result of the policies that had been implemented earlier. Banks feared to lose their money as interest rates fluctuated rapidly. The offering of more liquidity by many central banks did not solve the problem, but it rather worsened it as more fear crept in.

Secondly, the collapse of many banks due to the failure of the implemented fiscal policies caused a lot of uncertainties. Consequently, many banks across the globe restrained from giving out loans. Many countries in the world including the United Kingdom and the United States, experienced high unemployment rates as a result of the failure of the fiscal and monetary policies that did not give out promising results but instead brought negative outcomes.

References Bernanke, B. (2009). Essays on the great depression. Princeton: Princeton University Press.

Cashell, B. W. (2010). The federal government debt: Its size and economic significance. Congressional research service. Retrieved from

Cooper, G. (2008). The origins of financial crisis: Central banks, credit bubbles, and the efficient market fallacy. New York, NY: Vintage Publishing.


Recording, Analyzing and Using Human Resource Information Report essay help

Data collection within organization is vital especially in supporting Human Resource Management Systems. Data management is the science of collecting, analyzing, and properly storing data in line with the laws and regulations controlling data monitoring. Thus, this analytical treatise attempts to explain concept of data management especially on the facets of data collection, storage and accessibility in the department of Human Resources Management (HR).

Scientifically, the process involves modeling unified data to provide accurate and single view of activities within the HR such as training, recruitment, compensation, performance, and employment management. For instance, ‘oracle leverage optimal workflow circles’ in multinational companies ensure easy and accurate accessibility of stored records within the shortest time possible.

However, the major reasons for collecting HR data are to meet stringent legal requirements such as personal details of workers, number of workers, salaries, hours of service, and medical condition. Often, companies are obliged to give accurate details to governmental departments whenever there is a need. Besides, data stored in the HR server is essential for protection of company against claims in court of law. Since details of each employee are kept intact, proper documentation would paint a clear picture for every complaint registered. [1]

The two types of data collected by HR department include the Operational Information Data and Tactical Information Data. Under Operational Information Data, HR management team should be conscious of it arrangement and storage medium.

This data exist in the form of HR profile records and includes organization dependent and personal information of the employees such as sex, name, address, citizenship, marital status, seniority data, salary grade, minority status, employment history, retirement, experience, and education level. Besides, the records collected may be inclusive of special preferences by employees.

In addition, the data captures skill inventory for each worker. In some cases, it contains information surrounding test scores, work experience, preferences, interests, and proficiencies or special skills. Besides, government reporting and compliance data avail information as indicated by laws that facilitate monitoring and observing compliance within regulations. These government initiated regulations aim at reducing costs and improving productivity.

For instance, job analysis system provides data on guideline compliancy, safety measures, and relevancy of skills for every department in an organization. Generally, data contained in the Operational Information System include information on position control, placement, and application, performance management information, and compliance to government standards information. [2]

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More On the other hand, Tactical HRIS provides support information to managers on decision making process such as design and job analysis, development and training, and compensation plans for employees. Generally, Tactical HRIS data capture information on recruitment, design and job analysis, benefit and compensation, and development and employee training systems.

Information on compensation and benefit records is vital in designing a comprehensive compensation program and fast tracking retirements and replacements. In decision making, properly collected and scientifically analyzed data provide accurate and reliable decision variables necessary in determining resource allocations for training, expansion, and structuralism to keep a competitive edge.

Among the most reliable methods of data storage in HR, management include the electronic data storage and traditional filing. Electronic data storage devises are effective in terms of space and time. Under this medium, data irrespective of its magnitude can be stored in digital and analogue formats. After the desired data is encoded, the non-volatile computer storage system captures all details permanently and allows for editing.

In the contemporary global arena, technology has made it possible to create backup systems that ensure safety of information. On the other hand, traditional system of filing records provides an alternative especially for small scale use. Under this system, data storage is organized alphabetically in cabinets and a reference sticker placed besides each record. This method is easy to monitor and safe especially when records are few.

The United Kingdom has policies and regulations on data collection, storage and accessibility. For instance, the ‘Acas Code of Practice’: Discipline and grievances at work provide guidelines on training courses which equip HR professionals with proper management policies and monitoring records.

In addition, the Regulation of Inventory Powers Act of 2000 cover limits placed for organizations for monitoring records in private and public networks. Reflectively, it empowers employees to benefits from organization’s carelessness with personal information. Also, the Data Protection Act of 1998 contains a code of conduct monitoring employer’s compliance. Specifically, part one of the act cover selection and recruitment rules. Moreover, part two is consistent in defining limits and ways of keeping employment records secured.

Part three and four deal with observations made at work and confidentiality of medical records respectively. A breach of the above policies attracts hefty fines and penalties as defined in the law. Stated in the code, information obtained or stored via the monitoring system should be used within the purpose of collection and must be secured. However, employers may breach this especially where there is proof of crime detection or prevention.

We will write a custom Report on Recording, Analyzing and Using Human Resource Information specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More In a company of 200 employees, records analysis concentrates on the Absence Data Bank. This record is generated electronically and it records absence, time of reporting, details of each employee upon clocking in the thumb screen located at the entrance.

On Monday, two employees are absent with permission, however, another employee is also absent without formal explanation. Among the present employees, there are four arrive late for work. In the afternoon shift, six employees are out on official duty. The above data can be presented in the pie chart below.

From the above data, it is apparent that performance rate is slightly above 95%. Besides the Absence Record indicating three employees as absent, the computerized system captures the percentage of those who arrive late at 2%. This data captures general data as recorder in the system.

Therefore, further analysis should give clear statistics and foster creation of monitoring framework for marking the absence list and defining instrumental aggregates of valid comparison. Specifically, the scope of this analysis provides finer details of each employee as generated over a five day period. Therefore, information obtained is vital for determining performance of each employee and managing payroll especially for late arrivals and absentees with no formal notification.

Conclusively, HR Management is dependent on relevant data collection, proper record storage, and practical application in policy formulation and decision science. Reflectively, these actions must be in line with policies instituted by the government. Data on employees can be used in operation and tactical functions in an organization. Generally, data collection and management as a science should embrace systematic approach and in-depth analysis to understand labor management and factors surrounding its functionality.

Bibliography Brown, C.,


The world surrounded by money Essay college admissions essay help

Seemingly, weddings and funerals have lots of similarities. For instance, individuals dress up; families assemble, part of the crowd weep and guests of honor travel in expensive vehicles. After considering that huge sums of money are time and again spent on ceremonials, researchers have attested the availability of a lot of money in different nations of the world. In fact, while looking for new torrents on income, most families tend to add multipurpose regional centers for the purpose of societal meetings as well as post-funeral receptions.

In spite of the fact that marriages and funeral ceremonies have turned out to be highly expensive, it is asserted that 2,300,000 weddings are celebrated each year along with infinite figures of funerals in the United States. This essay tries to explore, compare and contrast the activities in a wedding and funeral ceremony with special emphasis on Rebecca’s one perfect day: the selling of the American wedding and Jessica’s book entitled The American way of death revisited.

According to Rebecca, America’s wedding lacks total uniformity. However, there are some basic aspects that have been observed in nearly all marriages in the United States. Generally, the bride put on a white gown, a religious ceremony is performed, and subsequent to this is a reception along with drinking, eating and dancing. Wedding celebrations in the United States are seen as events for self expression. This tendency in the US is inevitable and distinct.

They also present themselves extremely beautiful, well dressed and affluent. Marriage is the most conformist, respected and highly exalted ceremony within the US society. Various irresistible forces have developed in the wedding sector which has posed a challenge to the conventional way wedding. American wedding is presently shaped by commerce as well as marketing (Mead 16). Marriage usually changes an individual’s lifestyle to a prospective purchaser of bridal manufactured goods.

Researchers approximated that the American wedding industry had accumulated to 161 US dollars to the United States economy in 2006. In most cases, brides who purchase wedding merchandises from the industry are assured of a happily life ever after. This incites them into spending much while approaching their wedding ceremonies.

Rebecca states that her stand regarding the amount of money spent in wedding ceremonies is sternly negative. She sees this as a waste of money and a creator of havoc to the financial stability of the newlywed couples. Rebecca asserts that “most brides are always gripped by the desire to have their guests’ chair-backs tied with ribbons and colored to coordinate precisely with the envelopes in which their save-the-date cards have been sent out” (Mead 20). All these cannot be attained without money.

Rebecca explores the extent to which wedding ceremonies have been transformed through selfish interests into machines of income. The bridal media has influenced the industry through brokering relationships between brides and industries that serve them.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Wedding ceremonies are also performed through hiring of vehicles and also hiring places where the bride and groom spent their times together. Different varieties of wedding gowns have been manufactured to provide a variety of choice to the newlywed couples. Wedding gowns worn in America were initially manufactured in the US but they are currently manufactured in Chinese Factory Floor.

Department stores in the wedding registry have progressively strived to secure brides as their clienteles for life. The significance of religion in a customary wedding has been mentioned along with the ways through which nuptial spirituality is marketed. Honeymoons along with journeys traveled by couples are also recognizably expensive.

Mitford’s book concentrates on the field of death. Death has also been considered as an expensive activity. Jessica’s book focuses on the high costs of funerals as a reason behind her discouragement of funeral activities. She talks of how the writing of her book was troubled and discouraged by most Americans especially the media mortuary experts.

As a matter of fact, the “standard cost of a funeral nationally had risen from seven hundred and fifty US dollars in 1963 to one thousand six hundred and fifty US dollars in 1977 in exclusive of a burial plot” (Mitford 10). The price of cremation had also doubled within a period of thirteen years.

In consideration of this, Jessica asserts that from the probable profitability, a Neptune Society was initiated by an enterprising businessman, a (for profit) direct cremation business enterprise that enjoyed instantaneous achievement and soon attracted customers from different parts of the world.

Cremation, which was the sole alternative for low class individuals due to the fact that it is cheap and simple, has turned out to be extremely expensive. Jessica also explains how the Federal Trade Commission’s Consumer Protection Bureau had initiated a policy to restrict reckless funeral buyers in their contracts with the undertakers.

This rule that was brought forth by the Federal Trade Commission had a great deal of loopholes. Most individuals in the United States have gone further to construct their own mortuaries and cemeteries as their sole source of income.

We will write a custom Essay on The world surrounded by money specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More The major difference between Rebecca’s book and Mitford’s is the fact that Rebecca’s book focuses on weddings as events that consume huge amounts of income while Mitford’s book concentrates on funerals as events that consume a lot of income from the individuals involved.

Despite the fact that the two activities produce similar impacts, they are totally of different settings. Rebecca’s book talks of pricey reception services entailing drinking, eating and dancing along with traveling in fancy vehicles, provision of special treats to the guests of honor, purchasing of costly gowns, preparation and distribution of wedding cards to the invited guests, honeymooning and traveling for fun On the contrary, high costs entailing pricey reception have not been mentioned in Mitford’s book.

Both books regard marriage and funeral ceremonies as extremely pricey events. Marriage entails couples traveling in fancy vehicles, purchasing of costly gowns, feeding of individuals at reception centers, preparation and distribution of wedding cards to the invited guests, honeymooning and traveling for fun as well as paying for the hired activity places.

Funerals entail expensive mortuary services, caskets, cemetery services as well as burial plots (Mitford 20). Both books clarify that the costs of marriage and funeral have been gradually increasing as compared to the previous years where all classes of individuals could afford the services. In fact, the costs of wedding gowns, reception centers, rings, fancy vehicles and weddings invitation cards have sharply increased. In Mitford’s book, the cost of mortuary services and burial plots have also increased.

Rebecca’s book discourages the way in which the expenses in marriage have sharply increased. The highly exalted conventional marriage has been gradually replaced with a business oriented activity. Marriage is seen as an activity that individuals show off their status in terms of capital.

Presently, people in America try to employ all means to make their wedding ceremonies expensive than their colleagues. Business persons also strive to make the brides their permanent clienteles in each and every way. Similarly, the values of funeral services have progressively increased from affordable prices to highly unaffordable prices. The outlays of funeral services have progressively increased from $750 to $1650 within a period of seventeen years.

When Rebecca tried to bring to people attention that the high costs of marriage ceremonies should be done away with, she was shunned by both the media and the managers of different business corporations. This was due to the fact that if the weddings were averted, then most marketing corporations would their sources of income.

Marriages are presently considered as major sources of capital in most corporations (Mead 13). Likewise Mitford was also troubled in the publication of her book. She was not even allowed by the media to publicize her stand regarding the cost of funerals. In revisiting the American way of death, Mitford asserts that the changes in the costs of funerals are not positive and thus there is need for restructuring the system. She was objected by different people as well as the media.

Not sure if you can write a paper on The world surrounded by money by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More In Rebecca’s book, weddings are regarded as sources of income to various corporations. First of all, the media gets cash in advertising new wedding gowns introduced to the market. Companies also get capital from the sale of wedding gowns and rings. Individually owned centers are also sources of income as they serve as reception centers during wedding celebrations. In Mitford’s book, funerals have been regarded as sources of income to various corporations. Individuals have also constructed their own cemeteries and mortuaries for income.

Conclusively, both marriage and funerals are expensive events. They should therefore be done away with. Fault concepts that the lives of couples can only be happier if their wedding ceremonies are well celebrated should be done away with. The amount of money spent in these events should be reduced so that the money is channeled to other important sectors of the nation. It is also important to note that different nations around the globe are unknowingly surrounded by money.

Works Cited Mead, R. One Perfect Day: The Selling of the American Wedding. New York: Penguin Press HC, 2007. Print.

Mitford J. The American Way of Death Revisited. New York: Vintage, 2000. Print.


Toyota Motor Corporation Essay writing essay help: writing essay help

The Toyota Motor Corporation is one of the world’s biggest and most favourable automobile manufacturers (Borowski). It is the leader in environmentally friendly and technologically advanced cars. The official start up for Toyota was in 1937, as Kiichiro Toyoda launched the Toyota Motor Company. In 1952 Toyota exponentially grew to become successful. The company started to export cars to South America.

Five years later the company gained ground on the North American market. Entering the US – market was for a breakthrough for Toyota in terms of automobile – exports. In 1982 Toyota Motor Company and Toyota Motor Sales Company joined forces to Toyota Motor Corporation (TMC).

The company now has 522 subsidiaries, over 320 thousands staff worldwide and is producing not only in the 12 Japanese factories but also in 51 other locations in 26 countries. Toyota Motor Corporation had the highest share price value of all car manufacturers in 2007. In 2008 Toyota had total unit sales of 8.972 million cars and had an annual turnover of 239.4 billion US – Dollars. In the same year it adopted the status of “The biggest automobile – manufacturer” (Borowski).

Today Toyota is no longer the No. 1 automobile manufacture because of the financial crises since 2007 and their image has been damaged due to massive global recalls over sticking gas pedals (Borowski). Internal environment The internal environment of an organization is based on elements within the organization. It contains things like the organization’s structure and culture, its human relations policies and procedures and the skills and experiences of the staff.

The Board of Directors in Toyota’s executive body and consists of 26 directors that comprise of the chairman, the vice chairman, the president, 8 executive vice presidents, 13 senior managing directors, an honorary chairman and a senior advisor. The Toyota Motor Corporation has achieved a lot of goals throughout its history, but to retain its success they have to become more of a team.

For that reason TMC developed a lot of techniques to production and employees, these techniques are often used in other companies or countries. Toyota is manufacturing its cars with the Toyota production System, it is based on “just in time” principles. So they have to trust every employee (Morgan and Jeffrey). The employee is of importance because even a line worker has the power to stop a manufacturing line.

If he or she sees a problem they can stop the manufacturing line and on the other hand there is a risk of higher costs incurring should the lines be stopped. The most important aspect in a large and successful organization like TMC is the communication within the organization, as well as the communication between the customers and business partners.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Therefore, Toyota adopted a new philosophy in 1992. There are seven guiding principles which affect Toyota’s actions and reflect its unique management philosophy. Technology As one of the biggest car manufacturers TMC spend a large amount of money to guarantee technologically advanced and high quality products. In 12009 Toyota invested 9.8 billion US – Dollars in its research and development department.

TMC is deemed to be the innovator of the hybrid trend. The Prius was the first car with the electro hybrid drive and since entering the market this car has won twelve “Engine of the Year Awards” (Morgan and Jeffrey). Toyota has a leading position in the eco – friendly car segment since the last seven years. It was a true example of success within the eco – friendly market. Since January 2010, TMC is adversely affected by a series of breakdowns as a result of the massive global; recalls over sticking gas pedals.

The organization anticipates a flood of lawsuits amounting to dozens of billions US – Dollars. Marketing Toyota is the most valuable car brand in the world, with a brand value of 58 billion US – Dollars. TMC is not only focused on general advertisement such as TV and radio, but they also focus on charity activities, motor sports, movies and many others (Borowski).

The brand name is a representative of eco – friendly, beloved, efficient and dynamic cars. The logo of the company consists of three bonded ellipses, this symbolizes Toyota’s philosophy: the Ambition for customer satisfaction, innovation and the fusion of quality and creativity (Borowski). Toyota supply chain system Toyota is well known for its approach to problem solving and continuous improvement (Ananth, Sridhar and Roy).

Toyota is a global auto company with many products across the globe with different characteristics that warrant different supply chain configurations. In addition, differences among the Toyota, Lexus, and Scion vehicles warrant different supply chain processes. Performance at Toyota is evaluated with equal weight given to both the process used to derive performance and the results achieved.

This process aims to generate balance of key supply chain parameters – variety of products offered, velocity of product flow, variability of outcomes against forecast, and visibility of processes to enable learning. The automotive supply chain is very complex and consists of many processes that, when linked together, form a supply chain from the customer back to the various tiers of suppliers. The physical processes consist off the production of parts at the suppliers.

The physical process consists of the production of parts at the suppliers, transportation of these parts to the assembly plant of the original equipment manufacturer, assembly of parts into a complete vehicle, distribution of completed vehicles to dealers, and finally delivery to a customer.

We will write a custom Essay on Toyota Motor Corporation specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More In addition, to physical processes, there are both preproduction and day to day operational support processes. To fully understand these processes, some background on the auto industry is necessary. The following questions need to be answered; what is the product? Who are customers? What are the distribution models? (Ananth, Sridhar and Roy).

Toyota supply chain Towards the end of the first revolution, the manufacturing industry saw many changes, including a trend towards a wide product variety. To deal with these changes, firms had to restructure their supply chains to be flexible and efficient. The supply chains were required to deal with a wider product variety without holding too much inventory. The Toyota Motor Company successfully addressed these concerns.

The course of action The Toyota Company should come up with ideas that allow the final assembly and manufacturing of key components to be done in – house. The bulk of the components should be sourced from a large number of suppliers who are part of the Keiretsu system. This refers to a set of companies with interlocking business relationships and shareholdings. The TMC should develop long term relationships with all her suppliers.

Essentially, these suppliers should be located very close to the Toyota plant assembly plants in order to facilitate the smooth flow of products within and without the company. However, despite the fact that there are challenges which are likely to be experienced by the company, it is important for the management to come up with more strategies which would ensure that the various products are produced at cost effective costs.

Excellence in product development Given the dramatic changes in the automotive product development environment, it is obvious that a strong product development system is a crucial core competence and fundamental to the success of any consumer driven component.

The growing complexity of the modern automobile, along with the changes which are taking place within this century implies that it is a high time that the company established several approaches which are going to ensure that the TMC products are quality products which have an edge in the market.

The company’s system should be in a manner that it ensures that new products which match the customer needs within a region are on top of the production list. Essentially, it is worth noting that it might be challenging to produce products which cut across the needs of the entire consumer demand.

However, owing to the nature of the competitors, the company should establish a strategy that ensures that the strategies which are put in place meet the objectives and goals of a given plant. Plant location As a multinational company, Toyota should seek to establish plants across the globe. This will ensure that it has the capacity and the ability to reach needs of the consumers across the globe.

Not sure if you can write a paper on Toyota Motor Corporation by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More The global business strategy should be a major tactic for Toyota to keep consumers driving its products from generation to generation. This will call for launching slogans which respond to the regional consumer needs. By undressing the image of Japanese cars overseas, Toyota’s strategy will create a mirror of new indigenous products, which will be managed, designed, assembled and driven by the local people.

This strategy should work if the local people feel comfortable with the products. Furthermore, the products which will be developed should be according to the local conditions, especially weather conditions and economic infrastructures. By meeting the needs of the locals, Toyota will be in a position of spreading across the globe with the trademark brand Toyota.

Works Cited Ananth, Iyer, Seshadri Sridhar and Vasher Roy. Toyota supply chain management:a strategic approach to the principles of Toyota’s renowned system. California: McGraw-Hill Professional, 2009. Print.

Borowski, Arkadi. Report on the Toyota Company. Norderstedt: GRIN Verlag, 2010. Print.

Morgan, James and Liker Jeffrey. The Toyota product development system:integrating people, process, and technology. New York: Productivity Press, 2006. Print.


Motivational and Cognitive Sources of Prejudice Essay college admission essay help

Asian female celebrities and Caucasian men, has become one of the most common interracial pairing in America. The trend is attributed to motivational and cognitive prejudice that a particular person has towards his or her counterpart. Prejudice emanates from a special preference for a particular individual due to race, nationality, social status, or sexual orientation. Such factors have soothed Asian women to prefer Caucasian men to their Asian male counterparts.

On the other hand, Caucasian men prefer Asian females due to their highly rated smartness, good body physic and social interactivity. In addition, Asian females are said to be submissive in nature. Anyone who finds himself a target of the cross-cultural frustrations will definitely defend himself as pursuing his tastes rather than guided by the ethnic stereotypes. This growing trend creates an imbalance in interracial pairing and both the Asian and Caucasian men have expressed their disappointment.

The Asian female and Caucasian male interracial pairing phenomenon is attributed to the motivational sources of prejudice that exist among the parties involved. This fact is clearly elaborated in the frustration and aggression, and the social identity theories. Furthermore, frustration and aggression is further categorized into the realistic group conflict theory and the scapegoat theory.

The realistic group theory is manifested in the fact that Caucasian men are striking back at the modern feminism portrayed by the Caucasian females. Most Caucasian men believe that their counterparts articulate for modern feminism, whose main agenda is equal rights for women, and in the process end up discrediting the males.

Initiating and sustaining of relationships with the Caucasian females becomes complex and uncomfortable forcing the Caucasian males to resort to Asian females who are more idealistic (Myers, 2010). Furthermore, the Caucasian men who cannot contain the masculine role that the Caucasian women play in relationships turn to women from other cultural backgrounds.

They mainly prefer the Asian females. In this regard, Asian females obtain preference because of their supposed submissive nature attributed to the male dominance in relationships from their cultures. Notably, such characteristics promoted by tradition and culture are considered to be socially backward and lack value in the American standards.

The scapegoat theory explains some of the reasons that coerce Caucasian men to prefer Asian females to the Caucasian females. Most Caucasian men with certain weaknesses in their character prefer dominance in relationship. Therefore, individuals with such personalities resort to Asian females whose culture advocates for submissiveness in a relationship. With this option, the Caucasian men can avoid the blame games that are prevalent in relationship with women who advocate for the gender role equality.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Asian women indeed become the ultimate alternative in which Caucasian men can exercise their aggression. No matter how the Asian females get exposed to the American society, their culture still pervades unlike other individuals from different backgrounds. This has therefore substantially contributed to the rapid increase in the Caucasian men’s’ preference to the Asian women.

The social identity theories propose that individuals have social groups and categories that form an important part in their self-concept. The individual personalities portrayed by both the Caucasians and the Asians reflect the need for groups, association with the in-groups and comparison with the out-groups.

Most of the young people who belong to both the Caucasian and Asian background are influenced by their counterparts to follow the same path, contributing significantly to the trend. Although numerous accusations may arise that Caucasian men are taking advantage of the Asian women, their preference is attributed by the fact that Asian women are more lady-like. On the other hand, Asian women’s preference for the Caucasian men is attributed to their need for more tolerant and socially fit men.

These women quickly point out that the Asian men are restricted by their stifling culture, which forces them to opt for men who are likely to bestow them more freedom. Considering that most relationships are initiated at school levels, most Asian men are academically focused and limit themselves to the classroom work forcing the Asian women to go for Caucasian men. Despite their brilliance, they do not put much effort on learning essential skills of establishing and maintaining relationships (Gilbert, 1998).

In spite of the cultural values that connect people, the Asian men feel discarded when the Asian women prefer the Caucasian men to them. Asian women have developed a notion that their men are nerdy and mostly suitable for the karate-chop actions. These ideologies are mainly promoted by the media, which tend to give more favour to the Caucasian men as representing the American standards. The beauty of men as portrayed by the media is represented in terms of characters such as being smart, athletic and social.

Media due to its influence on people has greatly changed the desire for women to go for ordinary men, but opt for men who fit the American standards. Such bias favours the Caucasian men in wooing the Asian women. The confidence exhibited by the Caucasian men makes them more attractive to women. A gradual decline in the number of Asian women dating Asian men creates an imbalance since few Caucasian women go for Asian men.

Asian males are disadvantaged in this regard and are generally perceived as unattractive to suit the women demands. Due to the continuous appearance of Asian women in the spotlight as representing the American beauty, the preconceptions that initially existed concerning them are now being discarded. This has influenced their preference among Caucasian men unlike the Caucasian women who are more independent.

We will write a custom Essay on Motivational and Cognitive Sources of Prejudice specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Attribution, distinctiveness and categorisation are the cognitive source of prejudice. Categorisation is prevalent and has substantive impact on the Caucasian male and Asian women interracial pairings.

With the perception of the Caucasian men as being lenient, appreciative and respectful, they are more favourable to the Asian women compared to their competitors, the Asian men. The rating of the Caucasian men by the Caucasian women as appropriate suitors and partners creates a mentality among women that they are the ideal men for relationships.

Most Caucasian men find Asian women suitable because of the fact that the independent Caucasian women are usually short of time, preoccupied and not passionate in relationships (Baron, 2000). In this regard, the analysed perception of the desirability of the Caucasian men and Asian women relationship creates a conception that other unions are not effective.

To avoid the likely disappointments in other unions most people choose the tested patterns. Homogeneity effect plays a crucial role in the pairing of the Caucasian men and Asian females. In other words the perception held by women that all Asian men are alike creates a discrepancy in the formation of relationship.

Attrition refers to the stereotypic ideologies held by people that what takes place is justifiable. For most Caucasian men, there is a notion that Asian women are ideal for them and therefore a majority of them go for these women. Asian women on the other hand view the characteristics of the Asian men as void and weak in forming stable and enjoyable relationships.

Distinctiveness mentality among the Caucasian men creates attention and forms inappropriate judgement of the realistic partners that they should have. On a large extent, it has facilitated bias in the creation of ideal and appropriate relationships. Furthermore, both the Asian men and Caucasian women have also concurred the trend and expressed disappointments and pity for the parties involved.

References Baron, R. A.,


Motivation Theories Definition Essay cheap essay help: cheap essay help

Maslow’s Hierarchy of Needs and real business firm example Abraham Maslow was one of the humanistic psychologists who were instrumental in delivering management and educational fields through useful descriptions of human needs. Such needs became known during revolutionary time of hierarchy of needs (Buchanan and Huczynski 2010, p.10). He believed that people couldn’t be healthy and well adjusted unless all of their basic needs were met. The Maslow’s aim was to motivate employee through the provision of basic needs so that they could become functional in the society.

As a result, Maslow identified five types of basic needs and ranked them from the lowest or the most basic need upwards to those less basic. He believed that all the needs were not aroused at once, but rather triggered gradually. He stated that, once the most basic was satisfied, the next need became necessary to satisfy (Stephens and Gary 1998, p.61). The constituencies of the Maslow’s hierarchy of needs include self-actualization, safety and physiological needs, esteem and, of course, social needs.

Physiological needs, which are at the lowest level in the hierarchy, are responsible for satisfying the most fundamental biological drivers (Montana and Charnov 2008, p.19). Such needs include food, water, shelter, and air. In most companies, it is necessary to ensure that employees’ psychological or basic needs are met.

For instance, most companies pay employees a living wage to exchange it for food and shelter. However, this is not the only way companies satisfy employee psychological needs. For instance, at Hershey foods and southern California Edison employees normally get coffee or tea break and other resting opportunities. In addition, to ensure that employees are healthy, companies provide exercise facilities for them.

In real life businesses, companies like Hershey foods, and southern California Edison, employees who live healthy get an award of insurance rebates. On the other hand, those who are at high risk of illness have their premium raised. As a result, insurance burden is not only well distributed to encourage people to live healthy lives, but also as an incentive encouraging them to embrace health.

Safety needs arise once the psychological needs have been satisfied. This is about the need to live in an environment that is both, psychologically and physically safe and secure. Organizations have in many ways work to ensure that employee safety exists (Pride Hughes and Kapoor 2011, p.88). For instance, at Hershey foods and southern California Edison shop workers get maximum protection from environmental hazards through wearing hard hats and goggles.

For office workers, attempts to release them from eyestrain and back pains, the companies provide well designed computer monitors, chairs, and desks exist. Currently, most organizations show enormous interest in ensuring protection and employees’ safety. Although the government dictates most of the safety practices, it is worth nothing that employees recognize the motivational benefits associated with safe working environments.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Social needs come into light once the psychological and safety needs are satisfied. These refer to the need of linking and getting acceptance from others (Miller, Vandome and John 2010, p.99). As human beings, we need acceptance from other people surrounding us. Companies such as Hershey foods and southern California Edison provides health club facilities for its employees.

This is alongside keeps its employees healthy, which is essential. Esteem needs come ones the psychological, safety, and social needs are satisfied. This is due to the fact that we do not only need to create social links with others, but instead, we need to gain their approval and respect. Esteem needs refer to desire for achievement of success and recognition by others.

For instance, in companies such as Hershey foods and southern California Edison, senior employees reserved parking spots exists. This acts as a way of recognizing or honoring senior employees. As a result, this promotes esteem of the senior employees within the organization. In addition, Hershey foods and southern California Edison recognizes best practices of their employees by awarding bonuses.

Self-actualization needs arise once all lower order level needs are met. This is so because employees will aim at becoming whatever they are capable of being. Once they attain self-actualization level, they are able to perform at their best and become valuable assets to the organization.

As a result, most companies pave the way to employees to attain self-actualization by meeting the lower needs. For instance, at Hershey foods, and southern California Edison, most of the lower needs of employees have favorable conditions for their achievement to pave the way for employee attaining self-actualization and ensure maximum production.

Pros and Cons

One of the main pros associated with the theory is that it provides a perfect guideline regarding the needs that employees are motivated to achieve. As a result, most companies have implemented this theory through practice thus enabling employees to be successful (Orcena 1995, p.87).

This has made the theory popular among most organizational practitioners. On the other hand, the main con associated with the theory is that, it states that there are five needs, activated in a certain order. This is not true because, to some people some of the issue regarded by Maslow as psychological needs may not be so to them. Some individuals may decide to satisfy social needs even before safety needs based on their conditions.

We will write a custom Essay on Motivation Theories specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Motivation: ERG Theory (Clayton Alderfer) and Real Life Business Example Alderfer presented the ERG theory in 1969 with an attempt to improve the Maslow’s hierarchy of needs through allowing flexibility of movement between needs (Milliken 1998, p.63). The theory was due to the reduced number of needs levels and allowance for needs variation depending on individuals. In addition, he gave an allowance for the simultaneous pursuing of needs. He divided the needs into three categories. Such categories included; existence, relatedness, and growth needs.

Existence needs involve combination of psychological and safety needs. Under existence needs, some of the needs identified include, food, shelter, and clothing (Koont 1990, p.101). Relatedness needs include social and external esteem needs, such as coworkers, friends, and family involvement.

Growth needs refer to the internal esteem and the self-actualization needs. These are the most abstract needs because they do not involve physical aspects. Such needs include the desire to be productive or creative. Maslow interpreted his theory stating that it was aimed at satisfying needs, and as a result, ensured employee motivation. Alderfer stated that all categories of needs are paramount, as they are satisfied.

According to Alderfer, there is no hierarchy of needs. He states that all needs are equally valuable and once they are satisfied, employees become motivated to work or become creative (Robinson 2003, p.155).

As a result, the aspect of need frustration becomes eliminated because concentration of needs at some level acts as a motivator at some point in time. He stated that, when an individual gets a motivation to satisfy high-level needs, but faces difficulties, then an individual is free to satisfy low level needs first (Robbins, 2009, p.200).

Based on this theory, employees at Hershey foods and southern California Edison have an opportunity to move in and out of the various levels. This depends on the extent to which needs of employees should be met. As a result, most of the management students claim that this theory is logical and similar to most of the worldviews. At Hershey food, and southern California Edison, employees are capable of placing emphasis on a single category of needs that one considers necessary at that moment.

According to Alderfer, he recommended needs to be met simultaneously, without a certain order. For instance, a starving artist may emphasize abundantly in art creation, which represents growth needs than on existence need such as shelter and clothing (Jones, George and Hill 2000, p.5).

In addition, an employee who aims at increasing responsibility through promotion may work towards satisfying all needs by increasing pay hence representing existence needs. In addition, he will work towards the development of a large social network by promoting relatedness.

Not sure if you can write a paper on Motivation Theories by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More As a result, he will ensure an increase in self-esteem hence promoting growth of needs. According to this theory, frustration arises due to regression through the needs levels. This arises in most case where most of the lower needs levels are not met (Wallace and Szilagyi 1982, p.109). There are some exceptions for frustration regression. First exception arises due to failure to fulfill most of the existence needs. The second exemption arises due to much fulfillment of growth needs leading to much growth needs.

Pros and Cons

The most common pro associated with this theory is that, unlike in the Maslow’s hierarchy of needs, the individuals has an opportunity to satisfy needs depending on their choice. The fact that needs are not organized in a hierarchy enables an individual to satisfy what he thinks are necessary thus avoiding frustration (McKenna 2000, p.57).

On the other hand, the main con associated with this theory is that, needs should be satisfied systematically to avoid prioritization of issues that may not be much essential in life. In addition, the use of this theory may not promote the progress since things do not happen systematically.

My Own Opinion on the Theories It is worth nothing that motivation is one of the essential elements in organizations. This is an element affected by an individual’s background and attitudes and related external factors (Hill and Jones 2007, p.7). As stated in the theories, most of the researchers focus on limited variables in its applications.

In my opinion, although Abraham Maslow hierarchy of needs is appealing there are recent emerging theories that focus on appropriate contexts. In addition, it is worth nothing that it is not enough to state that employee are motivated through satisfaction of needs. Instead, it is essential for the manager of an organization to understand the diversity of employees operating.

To ensure that employees are motivated, it is necessary to understand them critically so that a manager does not only work on satisfaction of needs in a systematic manner (Hill and Jones 2004, p.76). In my option regarding Alderfer theory of needs, it is a brilliant idea that needs do not have to be satisfied in a systematic manner. However, it is essential to satisfy needs that are most essential in life other than satisfying those that one can do well in their absence.

Reference List Buchanan, D.A


Critical Response Reading Essay best college essay help: best college essay help

Introduction Religion refers to the conviction held by a group of people concerning a deity or a phantom power. It usually involves ceremonial observances and norms that govern the behavior of people. Religion influences the conduct of humans in different ways. It determines how and what people believe in. It commands loyalty and absolute obedience and attracts penalties and punishments for disobedience.

In the west, the people of Haiti are considered to hold a unique religious view. This is because Haiti was the second country to gain independence after their slaves rebelled. Consequently, the country was isolated from other countries for a long time. The isolation denied them religious privileges like having a priest.

For this reason, the people of Haiti were left to believe in their own traditions without being influenced by outsiders. Considering that the slaves in Haiti come from different parts of Africa, the diversity of their traditional religious beliefs distinguishes Haiti from other Caribbean countries.

Critical Response One Vodou religion

According to Karen McCarthy, there are factors of religion that are common in the Western countries. The first aspect is that the significant role of religion is to bring healing. Secondly, the Afro-Caribbean’s believe that the life of an individual is connected to his relatives and ancestors.

The consequence of this interaction brings us to the third aspect which requires communication with relatives to induce healing. In Haiti, the religious organization known to connect with ancestral spirits is Vodou. Vodou describes the belief system in Haiti that upholds “the spirits”. It is a religion that believes in honoring the spirits of the dead. For this reason, suffering is seen as a way in which they serve the spirits. According to the Haitian, there is no heaven, therefore, no hope for a better day.

Vodou originated as a result of the interaction of the Fon, Yoruba, and Kongo customs. It has since embraced catholic practices. These customs consider the family as a supreme unit in the society. For them, the family means both the living and the dead. At the time when slaves were being transported from Africa to the west, several families were either separated or lost their loved ones.

The loss of family members in the slave trade brought the different cultures together and made them stronger. The Vodou religion united them with the spirits of their family members. Another analogous view on this subject is that of Claudine Michel “Vodou in Haiti: Way of Life and Mode of Survival”. She asserts that Vodou is a system that originated from the struggle of people to survive.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More According to Claudine Michel, Vodou is not as bad as the media makes it sound. The media have associated the religion with black magic, sexual orgies and blood sacrifice. However, she asserts that Vodou has values that endorse “humanism and a feeling of communality”.

The Haitian religion believes that humans are critical. A person lives by interacting with other people. The action of a person is considered to influence the actions of his family and community. Therefore, Vodou expects an individual to embrace family relationships.

The family is a fundamental institution which trains individuals to interact with the community. Vodouists have been taught to accord respect to elders and all who possess knowledge and wisdom. Failure to honor the elders attracts ‘bad luck’ for the family and subsequently the entire community. Vodou is a religion rich in culture with the use of symbols, proverbs, and rituals that stimulate learning.

In addition, religion is crucial for their well-being. Vodouists consult the spirits also referred to ‘Lwa’ before they engage in any activity. They believe that the spirits have the power to give favorable living conditions for all people. The mandate of the deities is to bless the people with rain, good health, love, and money and other things that make their life secure.

Critical Response Two Vodou and art

In “Rara of the universe”, the author claims that Vodou has promoted a distinguished tradition of consecrated art. The remarkable philosophy of art can be attributed to the blending of different religions from Africa. One of the dominant influences of Haitian art is the Dahomey religion.

It originated from Dahomean coast, which was once, a base for slave trade. Later, the religion borrowed and assimilated the religion of the Yoruba and the Kongo. The people of Dahomey believe in a war deity referred to as ‘Gu’. ‘Gu’ is said to be the characterization of the sharp blade in a razor, a machete or a spear.

The image of ‘Gu’s’ blade of this deity is represented as a monument of iron. The image comprises small blades, arrows, poppers and other sharp objects. The image of ‘Gu’ demonstrates his immense power and influence. Additionally, the Dahomean has another deity of war symbolizing praise. Its image is of a lion with pointed fangs engraved in wood. The pointed fangs of the lion were meant to post a message of terror to the world.

We will write a custom Essay on Critical Response Reading specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More When the black people first came to Haiti as slaves, their slave masters who were Roman Catholics imposed their religion on them. They would baptize them by force and provide them with carvings and lithographs of the Catholic saints. Although these images were given to honor the saints, the black people compared the characteristics of the saints to their own deities. For that reason, the symbol of the saints was associated with the god of war ‘Gu’.

The iron sword used in war by Saint James was agreed to be the epitome of a warrior deity ‘Ogun Ferraille’, while the flags were compared to ‘gubasa,’ a symbol of the battle in Dahomey. The weapons and flags seen on the catholic lithographs brought new meaning to the Afro-Haitian culture. Each time a person was haunted by the spirit of ‘Ogun Ferraille’ they had to dance around the altar. They did this with a heated iron bar or staff in his hands to prove the spirit was authentic.

The other type of sacred art commonly found amongst the Vodou followers is the vodun flags. Flags are used to commemorate ceremonies and rituals in Vodou. Anytime flags are raised they usher in the spirit of the deity associated with ceremony in context.

Flags mark the border line between the physical and the spiritual world. It is a way of honoring or greeting the spirits. Flags are brought out in a traditional way. Tradition demands that a flag can only be brought out of the sanctuary by a party consisting of two women with a man carrying a sword.

While the party brings out the flag, the people witnessing the process can be moved to sing in praise of the deity of thunder whose nature is like the thud of guns heard during the war. The symbols of the deities are designed with beads on the flags. Beads are believed to possess spirits. The beads used sparkle with different attributes of the deities. For example, the flag representing the deities of the skies is made from a pastel blue silk material with several silver glitters.

Additionally, Vodou deities are sometimes traced on the ground using a powdery substance mostly made from cornmeal. The paintings are known as ‘Veve’. The patterns were derived from a fusion of Fon and Kongo ground designs. The ground drawing extol, beckon and incarnate the vodou deities at the same time.

One of the most beautiful ground signs was borrowed from the tribe of Tu- Chokwe in Angola. The drawing is a collection of a variety of different motifs. It has a symbol that portrays the realm of the deity at the top while the earth is depicted directly opposite. At the center, a nucleated pastille model represents the ‘muyombo’ tree which is believed to be sacred.

Critical Response Three Vodou Artists

Hector Hyppolite

Selden Rodman in his article A visit with Hector Hyppolite describes Hector Hyppolite as a key painter in the history of Haiti. His grandfather and father were priests, but he felt as he was more of a painter; so he asked the spirit’s consent to suspend his priestly duties for some time. He is not legally married. Because, he believes his grandfather betrothed him to the goddess ‘La Sirene’ while he was still young. ‘La Sirene’ is responsible for his finances.

Not sure if you can write a paper on Critical Response Reading by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More However, he keeps mistresses who in his opinion should consider themselves lucky. Hector’s life revolves around painting. When he is not painting, he takes part in Vodou rituals. The Vodou altar in his house is usually full of sacrifices for the spirits. Nevertheless, his inspiration for painting is Saint John the Baptist. Hector’s relationship with Saint John and ‘La Sirene’ demonstrates the confluence of Catholicism on the Vodou religion.

Andre Pierre

Andre Pierre is another notable Haitian artist. His thoughts about Vodou are captured by Donald Cosentino in his work A world created by Magic. Andre Pierre believes that Vodou was the first religion that ever existed. Vodou is responsible for creation through magic. He considers that human beings are the result of magic therefore; they live with the spirits.

Vodou is superior to other religions because it embraces nature and studies the actions of people. His work of art is inspired by the need to show the world that Vodou is not a diabolical religion. He portrays Vodou as a religion that promotes fairness and neighborly love. On the other hand, he claims that Vodou promotes war.

Edouard Duval- Carrie

In his other article, Divine Revolution, the Art of Edouard Duval- Carrie Donald Cosentino describes the painting of the Duval – Carrier. Although their paintings are ages apart, the work of Edouard is similar to that of Andre-Pierre with his mythical style. Nevertheless, Edouard’s paintings and monuments are rich in Haitian History. He is known for painting the revolution and the fight for independence.

He has erected altars as an attribute to the heroes of the revolution such as Toussaint Louverture. Furthermore, he has tried to paint pictures of the ‘lwa’ of the Vodou religion. Since the ‘lwa’ represents the ancestors, Edouard’s work shows how the ‘lwa’ would look like at the present time. According to Donald Cosentino, Edouard plans to construct a Vodou temple where he can transform his paintings and sculptures into monumental spaces.

Amateur painters

Haiti has one of the most remarkable pieces of art. The first art center was started in May, 1944. During the launch, paintings and other works of art from different artists were displayed. Months later, an amateur artist sent his work of primitive art at the center. The piece of art opened the door for this artist and others to showcase their talent.

It is through the art center that artist like Hector Hyppolite were recognized. His paintings would later alter the art in Haiti. Through the Centre, easel and mural paintings are now well established in Haiti. Other types of art-like sculptures ceramics are yet to catch up.

Bibliography Brown, McCarthy Karen. Afro-Caribbean: A Haitian Case Study. New York: Palgrave Macmillan, 2007

Claudine, Michel and Bellegrade-Smith Patrick. Vodou in Haitian life and Culture. New York: Palgrave Macmillan, 2007

Cosentino, Donald. Divine Revolution: the art of Edouard Duval-Carrié. California:UCLA Fowler Museum of Cultural History, 2004

Hoffman, G Larry. Haitian art: the legend and legacy of the naïve tradition.California: Davenport Art Gallery, 1985

Michel, Claudine. Vodou in Haiti: Way of Life and Mode of Survival. New York: Palgrave Macmillan, 2007

Passalacqua, Sue and Cervantes Joseph. Understanding gender and Culture within the Context of Spirituality. Fullerton: California State University, 2003.

Selden, Rodman. Renaissance in Haiti: popular painters in the Black Republic. New York: Pellegrini


The Problem of Consumer Conflict in Business Term Paper essay help site:edu

Introduction Consumer behaviour involves analysis of the reasons why people decide to buy or not to buy a product. This involves the analysis of consumers’ psychology, economics, sociology, and the social anthropology.

Consumer behaviour is aimed at coming up with a clear understanding of consumers’ buying decision making process, either an individual or as a group. In the analysis of consumer behaviour, characteristics of consumers, such as demographics and other behavioural variables, are analysed critically to understand consumers’ wants and needs (Solomon, 2011).

Indeed, it is not possible to predict consumers’ behaviour and clearly outline their needs and wants. In most cases, people do not differentiate them. As a result, most of the times, attempts are made to distinguish needs and wants. Needs refer to basics that make up one’s survival kit; on the other hand, wants refer to desires that may not be basic in life such as cars, fashion clothes, and electronics among others.

Consumer needs are basic in nature, and one cannot survive without them; they include food, clothing, and shelter. On the other hand, consumer wants are desires and luxurious in nature; therefore, one is capable of surviving without them except that they are needed to improve the living conditions.

Discussion The conflict that typical consumers experience when deciding between what they need and what they want

In most cases, consumers experience challenges when deciding on whether to settle a need or a want. In addition, sometimes, consumers are not able to differentiate between a need and a want, thus they face difficulties in decision making. However, it is essential that consumers learn to manage their decisions appropriately.

This is important because consumers should be able to make a reasonable decision among several alternatives subject to a wide range of matters. There are several styles used in decision making, just as there are several issues that need clear decisions. While making a decision, it is all about uncertainty and risk, since consumers have varying levels of risk aversion.

In addition, making decisions involves either quantitative or qualitative analysis (Solomon, 2010). As a result, consumers can make a decision using any of these decision making styles. The wide range of decision making styles pose conflicts when consumers try to choose between what they want and what they need.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More The main conflict arises when a consumer is trying to make a rational judgement. Some of the issues that bring the conflict while consumers are trying to make decisions include consumers’ personality, peer pressure, social surrounding, social statures, and prices charges among others.

Based on the consumer personality, most of the times consumers try to buy products that may not be in line with their status. When a consumer buys a product that is above his or her status, and then it is clear that it is based on wants and not needs.

In most cases, consumers buy products or services that go in line with their status. In such a case, possibly the consumer obtains it based on a want and not on a need. There are several factors that have a significant impact on consumer choice regarding a want and a need (Hoyer


How the Brain Lies Essay (Article) essay help online: essay help online

Our brain usually stores memories in a quirky way and this often results in deception. The mode of storage of the information is quite different from that of the computer. In the brain, the information is always stored in the hippocampus once received at the first time.

When a person remembers something, the brain rewrites the information and reprocesses it. During the re-storage, that information is transferred to the cerebral cortex. This often results in a person forgetting whether the information is true or false, a condition called source amnesia. This renders a person susceptible to self deception.

According to Ekman, facial expressions are universal while gestures are specific to a person’s culture. It is therefore possible to detect a person telling a lie from his/her facial expression or non-verbal gestures. It is also possible for someone under great distress to hide the real emotions so as to trick another person to give in to his/her deception.

A liar might avoid gestures; facial expressions and change in tones so as to conceal a certain truth hence avoid being caught. In most cases, the victim of the lie might ignore the clues to the lie in fear of the consequences of the lie being revealed, hence accepting to be lied to (Ekman).

In Rodriguez’s case, Ekman would have looked for non-verbal gestures which indicated that he was lying. While he was being interviewed for instance, his body twitched with emotions. The intensity of the emotions being covered resulted in Rodriguez’s leaking out his real emotions hence exposing the lie. He could not conceal the lie completely. He was trying to conceal many intense emotions and this betrayed him in the form of non-verbal gestures.

The Tiger Woods article is a clear indication that people often believe what they want to believe. Even after the allegations of promiscuity of Woods, it was difficult for people to come to terms with the fact that the much respected figure was actually having a questionable character.

Companies could not easily remove his name in their brands and his name remained in most of the billboards. It is quite clear that his tarnished name could bring a negative image to any brand or the golf industry but most people could not just heed to this. It is quite clear that even after quitting golfing, Woods would come to the limelight especially after another celebrity scandal props up.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More People often pay attention to certain information while in a certain emotional state although it might be distorted or false. They tend to believe it when received as the first hand information and any additional information only upgrades the already stored information. Some take such information as the truth and any evidence to counter it is ignored.

In the case of the 9-11, most people were in emotions of pain and anguish at the time of the incidence and any information concerning the cause of the attack at that time was perceived as the truth and any efforts to counter that were not successful. The first information that is stored if often re-processed and re-stored at the cerebral cortex and a person often perceives it as the truth even if it were a lie.

The most intriguing fact is that our brains often lie to us. In some cases, the information is absolutely distorted yet held as the truth and people tend to shun the truth after yielding to such deception. People might come to know the truth but still act in deception as it is in the Tiger Woods’ case.

Works Cited Ekman, Paul. Telling Lies; Clues to Deceit in the Marketplace, Politics and Marriage. New York: NORTON


Character Comparison and Contrast Essay best essay help

“Fast Food Nation” is a novel written by Eric Schlosser who is a journalist reporting on the food industry. He focuses more on the hazardous conditions and effects of eating fast foods.

He explains that Americans are a people that are addicted to the products of fast food. This book is compared to The Jungle which is written by another journalist Upton Sinclair. He gives the journey of a Lithuanian family, who travelled to the United States just to experience the American Dream. His expectation was shattered because he encountered the opposite.

The family strives to get their way to survive in Chicago through the means of coning. Both books have a similar theme concerning the health of the people of America and the working conditions of people in the meat packing industry. For a deeper analysis of this subject, we will be comparing and contrasting between two major characters of each novel. The character in Fast Food Nation is known as Jurgis Rudkus while the major character in The Jungle is Kenney Dobbins.

Starting with the similarities, they both had good character and integrity in their lives. In the beginning of the literature The Jungle, Jurgis was young strong and an honest man. Kenny had a high level of integrity to his work and family. As much as there were hardships on his way, he focused on doing the things that are right and giving his best for the company regardless of the poor working conditions. They both worked for a meat packing industry.

Kenney was carrying crates weighing 120 pounds in a meat packing company called Monfort Slaughterhouse. His job was to carry heavy weights of meat. On the other hand Jurgis was digging tunnels. The name of the meat packing company is not specified but the location is in Chicago. Both their jobs required hard hours of labor. Of course such kinds of working opportunities were paying little with much to be done. Both Kenney and Jurgis were striving to have better lives for their families.

In each novel, both Kenney and Jurgis get injuries while they were working. One day as Kenney was working, a crate weighing ninety pounds fell from the top level and was about to crash him. He managed to catch it but he went out of balance and caused an injury on his back (Schlosser 187). He severely herniated two of his back disks. Jurgis also attained injuries due to the labor of digging tunnels. Both of them got no serious medical attention that should have been provided by the company.

The working conditions in both situations were poor. They became victims to the bitterness of life. Life had a way of causing oppression in their lives. According to Kenney, it was his employer while Jurgis was poverty in a foreign land. They both had challenges in their marriage but providers for their families. They were both young, Kenney was 24 years old but Jurgis age was given no specification.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Looking at the differences, Jurgis was a foreigner who travelled from Eastern Europe to America in such of a better living. He was a Lithuanian and could speak both polish and Lutheran (Sinclair 2). On the other hand, Kenny was a born American. In line with character and integrity, Kenney was able to maintain the good moral.

Regardless of how much his employer was oppressing him with harsh working conditions, he never gave up and stayed committed to his employer. Jurgis started off as a man of integrity but the pressures of life made him stray away. Wanting to survive in the harsh reality in America, he forgot every good moral he had and began conning, mugging people and turned out to be a criminal.

Kenney lost his wife through divorce while Jurgis lost his wife through child birth. He lacked the finances to pay for her medical bills. Another difference between the two characters is joining of unions. Kenney refused to involve himself with unions. He considered them as groups that build a bad reputation from the employer’s perspective. Jurgis on the other hand, involves himself into a strong labor union and socialism. He also got to be part of a socialist rally. Kenney ended up being fired and living in a horrible health.

He lost his job without any valid reason and was given no compensation. Jurgis’ involvement in the unions made him have a better life and the union rights were able to secure his position in the factory. Through socialism activities he got to be converted to a religious person and began going for missions.

It has been clearly seen that in both novels, there is a similar concept and theme while at the same time, the approach is different. The major characters in both novels have endured hardship, disappointments and bitterness. They also had different characteristic depending on the kind of circumstances. The two characters Kenney and Jurgis have helped the world to realize the kind of conditions that are in the meat packing industries.

Works Cited Schlosser, Eric. Fast Food Nation. New York: Houghton Mifflin, 2002. Print.

Sinclair, Upton. The Jungle. New York: Doubleday, Jabber


The Relationship between Eliezer and His Father Essay best college essay help

Tough and gruesome times caused by events happening around an individual’s life play a critical role in triggering emotions which can impact on the relationship that person has with others.

Empirical-based research studies indicate that different individuals who have strong faith in God and also enjoy firm relationship with family and friends may lose faith in both God and mankind during trying moments. However, although relationships can be impacted upon by circumstances, strong family ties play an important role in holding individuals together as this paper examines from the relationship of Eliezer and his father.

A respectful relationship The relationship Eliezer has with his father at the beginning of the story can be compared to the one he has with God soon after the tough experiences and problems at the Nazi concentration camps hits him (Spector 40).

The author claims that even before going to the camps, there seems to be no cordial relationship between him and his father. This was due to the fact that his father seemed to care more about other people and issues and ignore his son Eliezer altogether.

For instance, at the sighet ghetto, Eliezer had demonstrated positive attitude, passion and interest in studying mysticism. Therefore, he thought of seeking approval and mentorship role from his father who was at that time a respected member of their community and in good position to help him. Unfortunately, his father downplayed his request as a less important matter (Misco 11).

Even though Eliezar’s father refuses to take the mentorship role over his son, his son still looks up to him, obey his will and regards him with utmost respect as his father and also due to his position in the Jewish community. In addition, he also respects his father because it was expected of him to do so according to the orthodox Jewish laws (Frunza 21).

A caring relationship: Eliezer demonstrates his great care and willingness to protect his father from the uncertainties at the concentration camp. At Auschwitz Birkenau, Eliezer develops fear of being separated from his father whom he sees as helpless individual in need of support and care when men and women are separated (Hospital 360).

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Despite the weak bond he has with his father, Eliezer begins to feel that he would lose his father too. As a result, he is gripped with fear and develops a deep feeling of care and love for his father. When he is eventually separated from his father, the uncertainty of forthcoming experiences and need to protect his helpless father leads him towards guilt and resentment.

When Eliezer is transferred to block 17 after he is separated from his father, he worries about his father’s well being and continues offering support (Jablon 320). They rely on each other for strength to live despite hardships, work and survival. On the other hand, Eliezer’s father also demonstrates great concern for his son.

For instance, on the first night at Bikenau, a big fire pit is dug in the camp and children are brought in by a lorry and tossed into the fire. While Eliezer is waiting in the line for his turn, his father weeps at the thought of what Eliezer will go through. Besides, his father worries about what his son might have to face alone at the death camp and the expression of emotions by his father assures Eliezer of care and concern for his plight (Bauer 21).

Works Cited Bauer, Markus. “Coming to Terms with the Past: Romania”. History Today 57.2 (2007): 21-23. Print.

Frunza, Sandu. “Ethics, religion and memory in Elie Wiesel’s night” Journal for the Study of Religions and Ideologies 9.26 (2010): 94-113. Print

Hospital, Clifford. “Towards maturity in inter-faith dialogue” Cross Currents 57.3 (2007): 356-365. Print.

Jablon, Rachel Leah. “Witnessing as Shivah; Memoir as Yizkor: The Formulation of Holocaust Survivor Literature as Gemilut Khasadim ” Journal of Popular Culture 38.2 (2004): 306-324. Print.

We will write a custom Essay on The Relationship between Eliezer and His Father specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Misco, Thomas.””Nobody told us about what happened”: the current state of holocaust education in Romania. ”International Education 38.1 (2008): 6-21. Print.

Spector, Karen. “God on the Gallows: Reading the Holocaust through Narratives of Redemption ” Research in the Teaching of English 42.1 (2007): 7-55. Print.


Policies to Reduce Emissions Essay college admission essay help: college admission essay help

The global climatic change has become one of the major concerns among many nations. This is because of the human and industrial activities that have continued to make negative impact on the climate. Countries therefore ought to formulate policies that reduce the effects of negative externalities such as emissions (Montgomery, 1972). The following are some of the policies that could be used to reduce emissions.

Countries can use taxation policies where taxes would be imposed on industries for every given quantity of carbon emitted. This would discourage the companies from excessive use of processes which would be of negative impact in the environment (Joseph, 2004). This would work out if the cost of avoiding emissions would be less than the cost of paying the tax associated with the emissions.

The other policy could be setting a ceiling on the amount of emissions that companies should produce. The governments can then sell allowances to companies which want to exceed the ceiling prices (Joseph, 2004). The advantage of this is that companies that can buy as many allowances as possible. This would ensure controlled emissions for the set safety valve prices.

Taxation policy would work out perfectly because companies exist mainly to make money. One of the determinants of the mode of operation is the associated. If the cost of avoiding tax would be less than the cost of paying the tax associated with the emissions, companies would choose to produce without the emissions and thus reduce their operating costs (Montgomery, 1972).

Setting of ceiling amount of emissions after which companies purchase allowances would be effective since the companies would want to reduce their emissions as much as possible. This would as a result ensure that the emission is controlled.

The introduction of emission taxes would mean that Companies that produce at high level of emissions would pay higher taxes and this would result in more revenue to the government. This money could be used by the government to fight the negative effects of emissions.

The benefit of setting tax ceiling is that companies that have high levels of emission purchase more allowance than the companies that have less emissions (Joseph, 2004). By purchasing the allowances companies would pay for the amount that they emit therefore pay for their environmental pollution.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More The cost of tax ceiling would be relatively cheap. This is because what the government would need to do is set an agency that would monitor the amount of emissions by companies. Most governments have already set environmental management authorities and what remains is just to empower these agencies to monitor the emission.

The cost of setting the emission ceiling would be relatively manageable as well. However, some companies could opt to shift their operations to other countries where there are no such regulations. This would highly cost countries in terms of employments and tax revenues.

The decision on the best level of emission reduction would be the challenge since most of the emission is directly disposed to the atmosphere. A government could however enact regulations that require companies to measure the amount of gas they emit before emitting. This measurement could be linked with the regulating agencies system so as to monitor in real time the amount of emission per day. This would therefore be computed using the set rates to determine the amount of reduction.

Imports and Exports Imports are basically goods and services that are bought from other countries for the purposes of consumption or resale. Exports are goods and services that are sold to other countries (David, 1974). The importance of imports and exports is that countries that do not have local production of particular goods are able to consume these goods through importing them. As such they also export to countries that do not produce the goods that they produce.

A common example of imported commodity is petroleum. Not many countries in the world produce petroleum. This makes them to import the product. An example of a company that deals with the importation of petroleum is Total Co. Ltd which imports and markets oil and oil products in many countries. An example of a company that exports products is the General Motors. This is the world’s largest car maker which is based in the United States of America and has operations in over 100 countries of the world.

The advantage of buying imported commodities is that they offer competition to the locally produced commodities. This competition leads to price reduction thus enabling consumers to purchase products at low prices (Peter


Aristotle and Relationship at Work: Outline Essay college essay help online

Introduction Aristotle’s works have been perceived to be the framework of most disciplines in modern science. His views on civic relationships have been extensive, considering they highlight different issues such as happiness, virtues, deliberation, justice, friendship (and other related issues).

These aspects of civic relationship form the framework of this study. However, emphasis will be given to the workplace context and more specifically to issues that define a good workplace environment. Aristotle’s ideas on civic relationship will also be contrasted with the notions of the best places to work.

Aristotle and Relationship at Work Aristotle explains that friendship forms a normative framework for the practice of citizenship but in explaining this fact, he outlines three factors that define human friendship. These factors are hinged on the concepts of “like”, “use” or “pleasant”. Aristotle is of the view that people develop friendships because they like one another, they perceive someone to be useful, or because a partner is pleasant to be around with.

In explaining the concept of “like”, Aristotle explains that people develop friendships based on common likings or love for one thing. In this context, two people can therefore spend time together and do things, which manifest their values. The concepts of “use” and “pleasantry” are explained from the assumption that friendships should be satisfying and must expose a strong sense of goodwill among the parties involved. Relationships built on gaining advantages alone are therefore not sustainable.

In explaining how the concept of virtue is essential in civic relationships, Aristotle’s highlights two factors. First, Aristotle says that virtue can be categorized in two levels. The first level appeals to a part of the human soul that focuses on reason (able to formulate reason) while the second part appeals to the part of the human soul that follows reason.

Focusing on the human intellect, Aristotle explains that the human intellect is categorized into a section that appeals to theoretical reason and a section that appeals to practical reason. Aristotle therefore explains that people have the capability to be ethically virtuous but good moral ethics mainly develop from merging practical wisdom and proper habits.

Close to the understanding of virtues is Aristotle’s view on happiness. Aristotle explains that human happiness stands at the core of our being but by extension, it is a goal in itself. However, Aristotle also explains that the ability to be happy mainly rests within us. Though people have the ability to be happy, Aristotle explains that happiness is mainly a product of our virtues. Virtues are also explained as the middle-point of two extremes, which border on the quest for sensual pleasure and the pressure that comes from harsh asceticism.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Aristotle’s view on deliberation stems from the fact that deliberation is a means to uncover our acts, and a tool for determining our goals. Aristotle equates a good person to be a person who is open to deliberation. Similarly, Aristotle does not shy away from further explaining the concept of deliberation as a product of rational inquiry. From this understanding, Aristotle perceives deliberation to be an important component of fostering good relationships among people because the openness to deliberation produces good people.

Finally, in understanding civic relationships, Aristotle explains the concept of justice as being two-fold. The first component of justice is particular justice while the second component of justice is general justice. General Justice exists in an ideal world where different aspects of universality are practiced.

Particular justice exists where justice is dispensed, depending on the circumstances of the time. Researchers who recommend the inclusion of an educated judge in solving workplace conflicts have cited Aristotle’s works because Aristotle explains that educated judges could correctly implement particular justice. From this understanding, it is correct to say that Aristotle prefers particular justice to general justice. This component of Aristotle’s view on justice is applicable in solving conflicts among colleagues.

Best Places to Work The best places to work are explained by the quality of employee relationships in the workplace. This statement emphasizes the importance of Aristotle’s views on civic relationships because through his analysis, he exposes the factors that determine the realization of quality relationships. This statement also disputes the common held belief that the best places to work are where successful programs and benefits are realized in the workplace environment.

The best places to work must exhibit characteristics of enjoyment, trust and pride. However, trust is highlighted as the most important component to the realization of “best places to work” environments. Usually, the concept of trust is explained as trusting the employers as opposed to the employees.

The lack of trust in relationships has far-reaching implications because it affects the nature and quality of human relationships. For instance, if an employer is known to cheat his employees, it is only natural that the employees question the truthfulness of any promise the employer makes.

The same example can be flipped to expose how employee distrust may interfere with the employer-employee relationship. Say, an employee has a poor reputation of keeping deadlines; it is very difficult for the employer to trust the employee to deliver urgent reports in time. From this understanding alone, it is correct to conclude that trust works both ways (employer to employee) in the organization.

We will write a custom Essay on Aristotle and Relationship at Work: Outline specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More The concept of enjoyment and pride can be used to explain the motivation behind people’s contribution to the organization. Motivation has been ordinarily cited in human resource literature as vital to employee productivity but at the center of this narration is the importance of enjoyment and pride.

These two concepts are vital in the understanding of employee relationships because it is established that good employee relationships are often realized when employees find pleasure in associating with one another, or being part of a common cause (like working for a common organization/employer).

It is therefore established that it is difficult to provide a good environment for employees to work if the employees do not find pleasure in working for the employer (or if the employees do not enjoy working with one another). In fact, the lack of enjoyment in an organization is cited as a common factor for increased employee turnover. Consequently, there is enough evidence to suggest that employee enjoyment is a primary cause for increased employee retention.

This attribute touches on the social nature of human relationships and by extension; it exposes the agility of improved social relationships in boosting organizational performance. If employees find pleasure through association, the overall workplace morale can be easily improved and equally, it is easy to establish a vibrant environment for increased employee productivity.

It is only through this enjoyment that employees can find pride in associating with one another or with the employer. It is therefore almost impossible to find employees who find pride through association and do not enjoy associating with other people in the workplace. The organizational environment is therefore primarily a product of the quality of employer-employee relationships (or employee-employee relationships) because all other factors in the organization are subject to these two relationships.

Therefore, in evaluating the best environments for work, a careful emphasis should be given to analyze the social relationships existing in the workplace environment. Similarly, it is important to analyze the quality of trust, enjoyment and pride in ascertaining the quality of workplace environments.

Comparison of Aristotle’s Views and the Concept of Best Places to Work Successful workplaces are where the virtues of trust, pride and enjoyment are effectively realized. These three virtues underlie the framework for successful employee relationships because without them, it is impossible to realize synergy or cohesion in the workplace.

Trust is usually a double-edged sword where people who trust one another are often expected to be trusted back. Much like respect, employees quantify the degree of trust depending on the quality of their relationships not only with themselves but also with the management. The concept of trust mainly emphasizes the concepts of friendship and justice as explained by Aristotle.

Not sure if you can write a paper on Aristotle and Relationship at Work: Outline by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More Analyzing the concept of friendship, Aristotle explains that mutually satisfying friendships are realized where there is no party that unfairly benefits from another. The concept of goodwill is also highlighted in this analysis where both parties are supposed to express genuine goodwill with one another. Trust is easily manifested in such relationships. However, if such relationships do not exhibit goodwill, there will be distrust among the parties involved.

The same analysis also applies to the concept of justice as explained by Aristotle because Aristotle identifies that particular justice is preferable because it resonates with the varying facts of the moment. The realization of proper justice can therefore only be realized when this justice is realized but most importantly, it is important to highlight that people will only expect good justice when they trust the arbitrator. If they do not trust the judge (for example), they would not believe in justice.

The concept of pride is also identified to be central to the realization of a good workplace environment and almost explicitly, it emphasizes Aristotle’s concept of happiness. Aristotle says that happiness is a goal in its nature (through the realization of this goal, we are essentially happy). However, it is impossible to ignore the fact that happiness is a source of pride. Therefore, when employees are truly happy, they are bound to derive satisfaction in what they do. This satisfaction manifests in pride.

Almost, conjointly, pride and enjoyment go hand-in-hand because employees who find pride in what they do enjoy what they do (as well). Enjoyment is also explained in the context of finding pleasure in working with other people in the office. Again, Aristotle’s remarks on friendship cannot be ignored in this case because he explains that one core pillar of forging good friendships among employees is deriving pleasure in associating with some people.

Conclusion After weighing the findings of this study, it is correct to say that Aristotle’s remarks outline the important frameworks needed to realize the best workplace environments.

However, Aristotle highlights the importance of establishing productive friendships (by working with other people in the organization) as the main factor needed in establishing a good workplace environment. Comprehensively, we can establish that Aristotle predicts the quality of good workplace relationships by outlining the fundamental principles of productive employee relations.


Effects of a Parental Death on Younger Children Research Paper essay help site:edu: essay help site:edu

Introduction One of the most common traumas that a child can suffer from is death of a parent. Parental death is a major risk faced by young children especially from poorer countries. Parental death affects both boys and girls. The major consequences of orphanhood on young children are disruption to their studies.

It is evident from studies that have been carried out that this problem is specific to countries with high AIDS pandemic. Studies also show that there is a relationship between the school outcomes of children in poverty and orphanhood. Case (2004) outlines two reasons why there is a relationship between the school outcomes of children on one hand and poverty and orphanhood on the other.

An orphan who lives in poor households may not control household wealth and as a result, the researcher found some degree of causation. Secondly, if death of parents is very common among the poor households, then such a condition that is based on unobserved feature like the parents` HIV status is likely to affect the educational outcome of children.

Ardington (2006), states that orphanhood negatively affects children’s’ outcome. Yamano and Jayne (2005) state that the negative outcome of orphanhood is only restricted to poor children. Adults give priority to their children in relation to the orphans regardless of whether they are living in a well off household or not.

Case and Ardington (2006) found out that the majority of the maternal orphans who lived in the same house but their mothers were still alive had a 0.2 less years of schooling, although there was no major disparity in enrollment in school. Gertler (2004) found out that 50% of school dropouts are orphans, additionally there are no gender disparities based either on the deceased parent or on the child.

Adverse Consequences of Parental Death on Young Children Effects on Human Capital

In the modern world, education (human capital), exclusively relies on financial resources. This has serious implications for children with no parents. The death of a father, a mother or both implies lower accumulation of human capital for the orphaned children as they lack sponsors to finance their educational expenses (Gertler, 2004). Ainsworth and Filmer (2006) found out that the adverse consequences of parental absence on an orphan’s education are limited to specific countries.

They also warned against prescribing traditional interventions like to subsidize school fees in order to increase the level of school enrollment. Apart from educational disruptions, orphanhood adversely affects the health of children. According to Gertler (2004), it is significant for one to examine the future impacts of orphanhood. It is also very vital to examine whether orphanhood affects the child for entire life or affects the outcome of the child’s education over a short period of time.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More In a study by Beegle (2007), he examined the long run consequences of orphanhood on children aged of between 6-15 years. Research shows that paternal orphanhood does not have any prolonged impacts; however, maternal orphanhood indicates that children usually have one-year lower attainment.

The impacts of paternal and maternal death on young children are premised on the child’s health, school enrollment and educational attainment of the child in comparison to adverse poverty. The effects of loosing a parent on child development depends on whether it is the father or the mother who died and when this happened and the age of the child at that time. Studies carried out with adults and children from five communities indicates that losing a parent is seen to be a major threat to the well being of the child.

Studies carried out in Indonesia at junior, secondary and primary level indicate that the rate of male child’s enrollment at school is relatively lower than the females. In developing countries, the rate of school enrollment at both levels is high among the poor and this is attributed to the compulsory learning programs established by the government. Losing a mother between the age of 8-15 years adversely affect the education outcomes as compared to when the mother is alive.

Children drop out of school because of lack of economic support from their parents. Fathers’ death may affect the schooling of children if he was the breadwinner of the family. For instance, a family where a husband is a doctor and the wife is a housewife operating no business in case the husband passed on the wife may find it difficult to raise her children’s school fees and as a result, children drop out of school.

Emotional distress

One of the most common traumas that a child can suffer is the death of a parent. Statistics for orphaned children is surprising. According to Hunter and Williamson (2000), for every ten African children below 15 years, one has lost either one or both parents. An orphaned child is deprived of love, values, nurturing, discipline and information.

Furthermore, the child undergoes serious emotional distress given that parents are the sole breadwinners in a household, their death results in a drastic reduction of incomes limiting the household`s ability to offer the basic material for the well being for the orphaned children.

Psychological Problems

Orphanhood has equally been linked to psychological problems. A survey done in Rakai district by Sengendo and Nambi (1997) indicates that the orphaned children could happily and easily remember those times when they were still in the family cared by the parents, and all the details of their parent’ death.

We will write a custom Research Paper on Effects of a Parental Death on Younger Children specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Majority of the children were no longer optimistic with life when it dawned on them that their parents were ill, in addition, they felt helpless and sad. For those who were adopted, majority of them felt depressed and angry. There are various emotional issues that orphaned children undergo in life with very little done at any given level to breach the gap of the emotional support created.

Children like adults are saddened by the death of their parents. However, in most cases failure to recognize the full impact because they may not fully understand the finality of death quickly. As a result, they fail to undergo through the process of grieving required to fully recover from the loss.

Social Changes

Similarly, when parents die, the children are exposed to major social changes in their lives. The changes may take various dimensions that includes for instance relocating from their upper or middle class urban home to a poor and remote relative`s home.

Since siblings are taken by different relatives or orphan homes, it means the children have to be separated; this is worsened by the fact that the orphaned children are usually divided among the relatives without regard to their specific personal needs and requirements. For the children who opt not to move with the relatives or those who have no relative to go to, it may mark the beginning of child headed households as they are forced to live on their own.

Even under rare conditions where the child is adopted by a well to do household, little or no attention is given to the orphaned child because these households will always give the orphans the last priority. This is supported by evidenced from Case and Ardingtomn (2006), who found that a child, whose mother died but stays in a family with children having their mothers, will have a 20 percent, reduced chance of completed education.

According to the Suryadarma, Pakpahan and Suryahadi (2009), these social changes can significantly affect both the psychological and physical well-being of the affected children. These changes frequently lead to stressful conditions as the child faces new constraints and demands.

Poor Educational Outcomes and Poverty

In a study by Case, Paxson and Ableidinger (2004), they found out that there is a high degree of correlation between orphanhood, children’s outcomes and poverty. This is attributed to the following factors; to begin with, orphaned children have a high probability of staying in poor households, such household can hardly afford to give them descent education, resulting in poor educational outcomes and a continuation of the poverty cycle.

The second reason is the argument that if the majority of the deceased parents are from poor households, then it is highly likely that similar but unobserved characteristics will equally affect their children. From the findings of Ardington (2006) and Case et al. (2004) orphans registered lower enrollment rates.

Not sure if you can write a paper on Effects of a Parental Death on Younger Children by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More Lack of Parental Care

Lack of care is correlated with parental death and it is a high risk of psychopathology. This emphasis explains the long-term effects associated with the death of parents. The children feel burdened and neglected by their caretakers because of the changes in the home environment as a result of the loss of their parents. According to the study carried out children complained about the deficient care provided by their caregivers. Most of these children portrayed characteristics of acute grief.

Effects of Grief and Loss

Following the demise of their parents, children find it difficult dealing to accept the fact that their parents have died this makes most of them to be shocked. Children get emotionally disturbed and as a result, most of them lack sleep, lose appetite and are always depressed. The level at which children grief is dependent on the demise of their parents and the gender if the child as well as the relationship that the child had with both parents (surviving and the deceased).

Effects of Orphanhood on Educational Outcomes

Parental death is perceived to be among the major threats on a child`s development. These effects are different depending on whether it is the mother or the father who died and the age of the child when the parents died.

Losing a mother at the age of between 8-12 years has a negative impact on educational outcomes compared to if the mother is still alive. It is indicated that when one lose a mother, the level of enrollment is reduced by about 21% and this contributes to high levels of illiteracy for instance children cannot write and read. Death of a father has a similar outcome on the child’s education.

Effects on an Individual

Parental death affects an individual especially if one of the parents dies this is attributed to the fact that after the death of a parent, the surviving parent has to play a big role in performing his duties as a single parent as well as providing needs for the child.

The manner in which the single parent will meet his obligations will determine how the child will adapt to changes in life and his adaptation to the death of one parent. In such a case, the child will require three things to enable him cope up with the death of one of the parents: continuity, nurturing and support.

Effect on Health This will estimate the results of parental death on the child’s health basing on body mass index, weight for height z- score, weight for age z-score, height for age z-score and stunting and wasting. Research indicates that children with one deceased parent are the same in terms of health status compared to those who lack parents. Additionally, reduction in the level of education and health is more likely to occur because of death of the parent.

For instance, studies carried out in Indonesia and Mexico indicates that most adults between 18 and 60 die from unexpected diseases. Higher rates of deaths in Mexico are caused by the following diseases: tumors (5.8%), diabetes (11.3%), pulmonary infections (3.6%), heart diseases (10.3%), homicide (2.3%), there is a reduction in the health of the child if the parent dies because energy, parental time and economic resources are diminished to cure the diseases.

Death of parents affects the health of the child. Young children between 0-6 months whose mothers have died suffered from malnutrition. For instance if a mother dies and had a 2 month old child ,this child is likely to suffer malnutrition because at such an age the child depends mainly on breastfeeding and the care givers may not be in a position to feed the child appropriately. Lack of proper feeding may result in malnutrition diseases.

Parental Death and School Entry

Death of a parent may decrease the levels of investments in the child’s education and school entry. Children whose parents have died are less likely to join school in comparison to the non-bereaved. Maternal death has a great negative effect to a child’s enrollment in school and compared to parental death, which has no effect.


Parental death has adverse effects on young children. Studies carried out indicate that paternal death has less effect on the child’s health and education in comparison to maternal death. From the studies analyzed it is clear that orphaned children undergo serious challenges ranging from educational, psychological, mental and physical health. However, several may be adopted to help protect the orphaned children.

State governments can for instance come up with policies directing towards offering the needed financial and moral support to the orphans. Programs aimed at helping the orphans are important partly because they reduce the moral hazard problems that affect majority of the anti poverty initiatives. If adequate safety nets are put in place. This analysis concludes that parental death reduces not only the health and educational outcomes but equally affects them socially and psychologically.

List of References Case, A.


My Relationship with Time and Its Effect on Happiness Essay cheap essay help: cheap essay help

The question about my relationship to time and happiness, I feel totally confused. On the one hand, I agree that those who wake up early have a possibility to complete more things; however, on the other hand, those people who likes to go to bed later and to sleep more in the morning they just cannot be happy waking up in the early morning.

Our lives consist of the present moments and chances that we should use. But, isn’t it the same if one gets up early, but goes to sleep also early and one sleeps in the morning but awake until the midnight or late? Both persons are able to accomplish the same range of things, being in a good mood and have a lot of energy. It is obvious that all people are different when it goes about the biological and diurnal rhythm. Therefore, I think that one can be happy, satisfied and full of energy only in case if one lives according to one’s rhythm.

Eventually, I think that it is necessary to use time correctly, to sleep well and to work in the most productive hours. In the article “Be Happier: Wake Up Earlier” Rubin says, “if I want to feel happy, calm, energetic, and mentally sharp, I must get enough sleep” (Rubin, “Be Happier: Wake Up Earlier”). Obviously, such statement is absolutely correct. However, I disagree with author when he talks about the advantage to get up early.

Rubin says that he gets up at 6 am would like to do it at 5 am. I can conclude that his job includes the early working hours; therefore he can back home early and sleep. Such schedule is absolutely unacceptable for those who have the night shifts or works after lessons. Moreover, students usually spend more time studying and working even in case if they have to go to university in the morning. And it is wrong to insist that such schedule makes them unhappy. It is just the circumstances that require the particular rhythm.

Also, Rubin asserts that to think about time is “one of the great challenges of a happiness project” (“Be Happier: Wake Up Earlier”). For Rubin, time is a master who can dictate the regulations. As for me, time is a worker that should be used in the most appropriate, adequate and effective way.

Obviously, Rubin is right saying that the structure of our day reflects our interests, physical characteristics, temp of life and a field of activity. He emphasizes an importance of changing of a shift in order to make a day different. Eventually he concludes that only that schedule is right which is good for a particular person. In this position, I totally agree with Rubin. Sometimes it can be helpful to change day-schedule and rhythm. However, it is important to make sure that such change is good for one’s health and ability to work or study.

For me, it is always hard to get up early. Although I have to study starting from the morning to accomplish a lot of work, I cannot compel myself to get up earlier and immediately. After all, it is the best moment when I can lie in a bed and think about all good moments that a new day will provide. However, it is better to get up fast and to prepare myself to university.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Hodgkinson say that from the early childhood parent starts a brainwashing process commanding children to get out from bed (2007, p. 2). On the one hand, such methods are helpful and teach children do not waste time. However, on the other hand, it can be bad for health if one needs to neglect one’s biological rhythm. Nevertheless, in case of pupils, parents do it right. Or how else they can convince their children do not be idle? Everyone should understand a real value of every second.

Perhaps, such statement sounds pathosly, it is absolutely true. A successful person knows how to allocate one’s time and how to use it in the most effective way. Obviously, it is impossible to be happy staying in a bed and simply being idle. Form my personal experience, I know that it is absolutely possible to change the rhythm according to my needs and working schedule. Although it may be complicated at the beginning, however, the eventual result is worth to subject one’s body to be under such pressure.

Hodgkinson discusses about the historical attitude of people to sleep and idleness. Concluding that naturally people always behave in the same way, being lazy and idle, he suggest a great method for those who can hardly wake up early (2007, p. 4). He says that one should prepare a cup of coffee and set the alarm half an hour before one has to get up.

When alarm triggers, one drinks coffee and goes to sleep again. After half an hour one will be awake due to the work of caffeine. I think that everyone should take this method into account. Obviously, not all of us can plane daily schedule according to the biological rhythm. Therefore, it is necessary to train body and mind to work in the concrete time needed for the work or study.

Looking at the human life time, I agree with all statements that our life is worth to use every second with mind. Happy person is not the one who stays in bed all day long without any reason. Many times I heard how people complain about a lack of time. The cause of such situation is an idleness and unwillingness to get out from bed fast. However, it is also highly important to take into consideration that every person has one’s own biological rhythm that implies the most effective working hours.

In case if one needs to work early or vice verse at night hours, it is possible to use some methods in order to train one’s body and mind. Evidentially, happiness is a deep essence that cannot be conditional by time only. However, the discussion about happiness always involves the reflections about time. Every century dictates its rules and the distinctive feature of our century is a high speed of life.

This situation should motivate everyone who wants to achieve the results and develop one’s life. Therefore, if one wants to be in time, it is necessary to use this time accordingly. Obviously, the correct and appropriate use of time is an important issue that can help everyone to be in a good mood, full of energy and ready to work hard in order to achieve the outstanding results, to be successful and respected person.

We will write a custom Essay on My Relationship with Time and Its Effect on Happiness specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Reference List Hodgkinson, T. (2007). How to be Idle: A Loafer’s Manifesto. US: HarperCollins.

Rubin, G. (n.d.). Be Happier: Wake Up Earlier. Retrieved from


Ship of Theseus and Personal Identity Expository Essay essay help online free

The Ship of Theseus will always be the same. This is due to some reasons. Correlation between identity and change in the world of idealistic field of metaphysics might appear easy but there are some complexities. Whenever an object transforms, it always changes in a certain way.

For instance, a child develops to something different implying that it transforms in terms of size and age. For reptiles such as snakes, they shed their skins. Both the child and the snake remain the same in one way or another. Therefore, properties of an object determine its shape. For illustrative purposes, an item A changes with regard to property B. This could only take place when an object A has property B but at later stage B does not have A.

Regarding the Ship of Theseus, the ship changed a lot but it remained the same in terms of its properties. It is the same thing with human life. People change from childhood to mid-adulthood and further to old age. An individual remains the same irrespective of whether he or she is at childhood, mid-adulthood or old age.

The Ship of Theseus could have changed in size and shape but it still had some characteristics that distinguished it from other ships. What happened to the ship was mere refurbishment. The ship could have changed completely if the owner decided to destroy it and use the materials to construct something different that does not look like a ship. The concept of recreation vs. destruction is applied explaining this case.

The ship cannot be any different because it has all parts that the previous ship had. In case the changes are taken seriously, things would be different whenever we view them for the second time. This would mean that any slight change in properties of an object would affect its existence. Therefore, it is true that properties should be explained in terms of time.

Indeed, they are indexed to time. A property is temporarily indexed meaning that it is subject to change. According to Leibniz, the ship is the same at all times (Browne 182). This is because ship A has properties that would be found in ship B. On the other hand, ship B has properties that could have been found in ship A. In this case, the common property is the mast. Ships A and B have indexes that are temporary.

Irrespective of philosophical theories applied, the Ship of Theseus would always remain the same. Endurantist theory holds that an object will always be the same throughout its history. At each moment in history, the object exists with all its properties. Perdurantist theory on the other hand would claim that objects are four-dimensional entities, which comprises of a sequence of temporal parts (Graves 445). An object is likened to a movie.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More If someone recollected all boards that had been discarded and reassembled them by adding the original sail and mast then the person would still have the Ship of Theseus. Even the ship that had been sailing continuously is still the Ship of Theseus. The real meaning of the word ‘same’ depends on the context. For illustration, the original ship will be assigned letter X, the ship that had been sailing continuously would be labeled as Y while the assembled ship will be branded letter Z.

In case the original ship was to be demanded by the original owner because of one reason or another, ship Z would be given to him or her. It would be illegal to give the owner ship Y. It is therefore true to argue that ships X, Y and Z are the same. Ship Y belongs to a different owner because the first owner did not take part in producing it. Materials used in making the second ship that is, Y, have the same features as those used in making both X and Z. Part or whole of Z is the same as X.

In fact, the materials used to construct Z are the same as those used in manufacturing X. This does not mean that Y is different. For further illustration, materials used in making ship Y might be changed but the crew remains the same. The crew might as well be transferred to work in ships X and Z.

The issue of ‘sameness’ is a matter of convention. There are some factors that people consider before declaring something to be the same with another. Two things might be declared the same based on one principle. For the Ship of Theseus, X was the same as Y because materials used in constructing them had the same characteristics.

Equally, Y could be said to be the same as Z in terms of properties. Conversely, X and Z are said to be the same because materials from X were used in manufacturing Z. The three ships are also the same because the same crew can operate them.

In conclusion, the problem of personal identity is related to change. An elderly person in his or her late 80s was the same person when he or she was in his or her early 20s.

Works Cited Browne, Ray. Objects of Special Devotion: Fetishism in Popular Culture. New York, NY: Popular Press, 1982. Print.

We will write a custom Essay on Ship of Theseus and Personal Identity specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Graves, Robert. The Golden Fleece. London: Hutchinson, 1983. Print.


Ethnographic research Essay essay help free: essay help free

Ethnographic research is aimed at understanding the main cultural peculiarities of the specific society with the purpose to understand their relations inside the society and with other cultures and societies.

Considering Margaret Mead’s ethnography, Coming of Age in Samoa, it is possible to say that dwelling upon that society she paid much attention to religion, education, upbringing and relation to each other within a family, the peculiarities of the temperament on the citizens of Samoan and the peculiarities of the development of the relationships of the adolescents between each other, their consideration of the surrounding world and other aspects.

Looking at the ethnographic research conducted by Margaret Mead, it is possible to say that the modern research should be conducted by means of using other methods and techniques due to the change of the situation in the world, political and economical changes, etc. Therefore, it may be stated that in comparison to Margaret Mead’s research, I would conduct my ethnography in Samoa differently nowadays.

Considering the possible techniques used for ethnographic research, it is important to remember the processual analysis discussed by Rosaldo (1993: 93). However, this is not the way for considering modern situation as the process is less important than the system which may be more informative.

Dominguez also believes that the consideration of the ethnography of the country is impossible without understanding the cultural peculiarities, legal aspects, social and political issues, etc. Thus, the system of the research should be implicated apart from the processual exploration.

Considering the problems which rise before modern Samoan adolescent boys and girls, it is important to conduct the ethnographic research using the systematic approach when different aspects of cultural and social life of the subjects are considered.

Before dwelling upon the particular methods for ethnographic research, it is important to understand which factors impact the development of the adolescents in Samoan and only then get down to the consideration of the Samoan ethnography. The current situation in the country is as follows.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More The population in Samoan is reduced because of the migration of the country citizens to New Zealand, Australia, and the US. It is possible to predict that social and financial problems make people leave the places they were born and brought up. The very weak economy consisting of the tuna cannery (StarKist) is also influential. People want to have the financial stability, but its absence makes people change the place of their leaving and have other specific impacts of adolescents.

The country has a large service sector (tourism) and the public sector; and the unemployment rate is extremely high, raging from 25 to 30% depending on the region. Thus, it is possible to say that conducting ethnographic research and applying to different methods and techniques, it is important to remember about high impact of social and financial issues on the country development.

Conducting the ethnographic research of Samoan boys and girls I would consider the changes which have happened in the country for several decades. The changes have occurred and it is impossible to contradict this idea. Additionally, it is important to consider the sex differences, if any.

The consideration of the religious aspects is going to become the center of the research attention. More attention should be paid to language as the change of the language and the religious aspects may dwell upon the change of the impact on the nation and as a result the ethnography results may be interesting.

The changes of the attitude to religions and the language change may tell about the impact of another country on the life in Samoan. The ability to prove this aspect is rather significant for the researcher, thus, the historical documentation should be considered along with modern observations. The change of the territory density should be considered.

Thus, it may be obvious that the reduction of the population in one particular region may offer some particular reasons for citizens’ immigration to New Zealand, Australia, and the US. The language may be considered in the historical documents and compared and contrasted with the language used in media. The problems concerning the sex differences should also be considered as they may be important in understanding the social changes.

Coming closer to the discussion questions and trying to make sure that he correct strategy for research is used, the personal presence should be considered as the primary technique. Thus, being in the place which is going to be considered as long as possible should be one of the main instruments. The researcher is to observe the place having drawn some conclusions. However, the observation should not be considered as the most important aspect.

We will write a custom Essay on Ethnographic research specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More The researcher should make mapping, interviewing, and documentation as the primary instruments of the research. It is important to compare and contrast the results of the current research with the results of the research conducted previously or with the documents which depict the situation which was several years ago. The comparing and contrasting practice will allow the ethnographer to understand the changes which have happened in the society and as a result may follow the changes in the cultural and social spheres.

Focusing attention at one particular aspect, for example sex and the attitude to life, Margaret Mead tries to do all possible to consider only this aspect. However, living in the modern world and conducting ethnographic research under the current circumstances, it is impossible to consider the problem of sex from one singular perspective. It is important to consider the problem from different angles involving various situations and different aspects in its discussion.

Thus, while considering sex and the attitude to life in Samoan, it sis important to check social and political preferences, religious and family priorities, etc. It is important to understand that people are social beings and considering the ethnography of their lives, it is important to do it systematically as only the system may show the whole picture of the changes which have occurred and as a result help the research draw the correct conclusions.

Thus, the ethnographic researchers are to be conducted in complex and according to system. Having considered the Margaret Mead’s ethnography, Coming of Age in Samoa, it was concluded that the modern conditions dictate some particular rules for research conduction.

Conducting an ethnographic research devoted to Samoan adolescent boys and/or girls, it is important to consider the changes which have occurred in the society and try to apply those changes to others. Additionally, one should understand that in case the changes are too obvious, it does not mean that a thorough research with the personal presence should not be conducted.

Works Cited Dominguez, Virginia. Invoking Culture: The Messyb side of “Cultural Politics”. South Atlantic: Duke University Press, 1992. Print.

Mead, Margaret. Coming of Age in Samoa. New York: The American Museum of National History, 1793. Print.

Rosaldo, Renaro. Culture and Truth: The Remaking of Social Analysis. Boston MA: Beacon, 1993. Print.

Not sure if you can write a paper on Ethnographic research by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More


Graffiti as a Complex Social Interaction Problem Essay college application essay help

Graffiti is one of the most prevalent social interaction problems in the United States today. It is a form of vandalism and a crime. Some people consider graffiti as an art. However, art is done with the property owner’s permission. Graffiti is a complex social interaction problem that costs a lot of money in cleaning and damages private and public property.

If graffiti writing is allowed to continue, it will encourage more vandalism and disorder and this will lead to more serious crimes such as homicide, assaults, burglary, rape, and vehicle theft. Graffiti is considered a crime and anyone found guilty is prosecuted (Arrington 67).

People write graffiti for various reasons. Some people use it as an expression of art. However, graffiti is vandalism and requires the authorization of the property owner. Others use graffiti for tagging. The writer draws or writes a representation of their names in order to get attention.

Gang members also use graffiti to communicate with each other. They can use graffiti to mark their territory or promote their illegal activities like selling drugs. Others write graffiti to communicate their opinions about other people. Most of these remarks are directed to a particular individual or organization and can either be insulting or giving praise to that person. Some people see graffiti as the only way to convey their feelings and express themselves (Rahn 204).

Graffiti has several negative impacts on the community’s environmental, social, and economic sectors. People have negative perceptions about the safety of neighborhoods with a lot of graffiti and therefore it lessens the community’s social interaction. Moreover, graffiti reduces the value of properties and costs the citizens a lot of money in cleaning it up. Graffiti also impacts negatively on businesses and tourism.

People are reluctant to go to places where there is a lot of graffiti as they do not feel safe. Graffiti destroys property including historical monuments. Graffiti can also compromise the safety of road users when written on traffic signs, thus blocking out the message. Some surfaces absorb the paint used to write graffiti and therefore become permanently damaged. Others can get damaged during the cleaning process (Arrington 67).

Fighting graffiti can only be successful if the entire community is engaged. Citizens can help reduce the problem of graffiti by reporting the cases they witness to the police so that the perpetrators can be prosecuted. Graffiti can also be prevented by lighting up streets and installing surveillance cameras to scare away the perpetrators.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Parents can also help in identifying if their children are taggers because mostly they will have graffiti in their rooms, shoes, and other belongings. They also write graffiti on books. Possession of spray paint is also another sign. Before removing the graffiti, the citizens are advised to take photos so that the law enforcement agencies can be able to charge for the crime.

Citizens are advised to remove the graffiti after reporting in order to prevent the paint from getting absorbed completely destroying the surface. Removing the graffiti will also discourage the perpetrators. People should not post graffiti in places like social websites because the taggers will get the attention that they wanted, and will be motivated to continue committing the crime (Arrington 68)

Works Cited Arrington, Rick. Crime Prevention: The Law Enforcement Officer’s Practical Guide. USA: Jones


A Social Interaction Problem in the USA Essay college admission essay help

Social problems can be simply defined as those problems, which affect the society in addition to the person who falls victim. That is, they are problems that occur outside the limits of personal problems. As such, it is not possible for these problems to be solved by an individual alone since they normally require the intervention of every individual in the society. One such problem is the issue of teenage pregnancy that is currently being experienced in most parts of the world.

In America, the issue of teenage pregnancy has proved to be a social problem given the alarming rates of teenage pregnancy being experienced in the nation. Statistics have indicated that about one million teenagers in America get pregnant each year (Gillham 13).

This is to mean that approximately one out every four teenagers in America is pregnant or has a child. These rates have proved to be the highest in the Western world. From this, it can be clearly depicted that teenage pregnancy is a critical issue facing the United States of America.

Teenage pregnancy is a social interaction problem because of the burden that the society faces as a result of this problem. First, teenage pregnancy in most cases occurs to girls below the age of twenty years. At this age, the girl is normally expected to be pursuing their studies in high school or college. However, when the girl becomes pregnant, chances of going on with their studies are normally minimal (Kaplan).

This is because of the fact that the child becomes a burden to the teenage mother hence preventing her from completing her studies. This teenage girl eventually becomes semi-illiterate and it becomes difficult to get a job with their level of education. The pregnancy eventually makes the teenage girl depend on the society hence a burden on the society. For instance, the government of the United States of America recently states that it spends close to $6.9 billion on the public assistance of teenage pregnancy crisis.

Secondly, the victims of teenage pregnancy normally refrain from interacting with their peers as they did before the pregnancy (Checkland and Wong). Most of the teenage girls who have fallen victim of teenage pregnancy normally feel ashamed and decide to keep to themselves.

As such, teenage pregnancy robs of the teenagers their childhood by making them act as adults while their ages do not allow them to do so. This eventually leads to poor health since they spend most of their time thinking of their situation, which is despised in the society.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Having seen at how the problem of teenage pregnancy adversely affects the American society it is important that the preventive and corrective measures be taken in order to help curb this problem. Research conducted in the United States of America has indicated that most of the teenage pregnancies are as a result of lack or poor use of contraceptives (Kaplan).

As such, the government of the United States of America should evolve ways through which the entire public and especially the teenagers will be educated and informed of the contraception methods in order to reduce cases of teenage pregnancies. It is also important that the teenagers be informed of the risks of engaging in pre-marital sex such as risks of being infected with the endless list of sexually transmitted infections/ diseases.

Works Cited Checkland, David and Wong, James. Teen Pregnancy and Parenting: Social and Ethical Issues. Toronto, Canada: University of Toronto Press, 1999. Print.

Gillham, Bill. The facts about teenage pregnancies. New York: Continuum International Publishing Group, 1997. Print.

Kaplan, Elaine. Not Our Kind of Girl: Unraveling the Myths of Black Teenage Motherhood. Berkeley, CA: University of California Press, 1997. Print.


Social Interaction Problems Essay college application essay help: college application essay help

Social interaction problems often affect all societies, big or small. Even in somewhat secluded and sparsely populated regions, they will experience challenges related to social interactions. The reason for this is because of the fact that every member of certain society staying near each other will have disagreements.

It is almost impracticable to evade them and some people who stay together in the same building or house often do not get along effortlessly. Generally though, if social interaction challenges are talked about, they are likely to denote the problems which affect people staying together in a certain society (Mooney 14).

In United States, some major social interaction problems comprises the increasing gap between rich and poor, joblessness, racism, family violence, and so forth. At times social problems come up when individuals have different views regarding how to solve particular situations such as unexpected pregnancy (Sherif and Brannigan 118). Some people may appear to support abortion to solve the issue, while other members of the society are in apposition to the idea. Different views on how to solve issues generate gaps in social groups.

A perfect example which portrays social interaction is the youths in United States where indeed is reprehensible. United States is renowned as the supporter of expression yet they do not allow youths from expressing themselves by stating that what they will suggest is lewd or degenerated.

United States, which practices diversity and tolerance, has set up some equal and prejudicial set of rules for young citizens which if they defy them they will end up getting punished. Some matters may be noted as a subject of social interaction failure. Hip hop culture, drug misuse, abortion, and gay marriages are some social elements which lag the country from being capable of incorporating and efficiently have Social Interaction with the young citizens (Mooney 14).

However, it is the liability of all members of the society, provided their maturity and knowledge, to appreciate the young people. Rather than continuous disapproval and ridicule, they should permit them to incorporate in their own manner in the social system.

It is also significant that social challenges influence the interaction with communities which can result in international issues or problems. The way in which U.S. are handling the issues of developing country can have impact on the relationship with that country and other countries in the world for years to come (Sherif and Brannigan 118). Although the United States had a great support of creating a Jewish State in Israel, its support generated a huge relationship gaps with some Arabic countries.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Autism is not a particular disorder but a compound set of behaviors which normally surface around age two. Children experiencing autism usually have social interaction challenges and undertake recurring, apparently obsessive routines. In United States, studies carried out by the U.S. Centers for Disease Control and Prevention reported that around 1 in 100 kids are with Autism, which is far above formerly thought (Sherif and Brannigan 118).

The very state of social interaction problems proposes that the community is the problem itself. There is no country which has created a perfect society where all can freely express themselves and where no social challenges exist. The people themselves are the blockade for this change and as many state that perfection may not be attainable goal.

Works Cited Mooney, Linda. Understanding Social Problems. North Shore: Cengage Learning, 2011. Print.

Sherif, Muzafer and Augustine Brannigan. Social interaction: process and products. New York: Transaction Publishers, 2011. Print.


What were pilgrims, puritans, separatists, antinomians, and quakers? How did these groups come together in the formation of new england? Essay cheap essay help

Considering the history of New England, one cannot avoid mending such particular groups of people as Pilgrims, Puritans, Separatists, Antinomians, and Quakers. These groups of people were rather influential during different periods of time and contributed to the development of the settlement.

Pilgrims were the first settlers in the region. They came from Britain and being supported by England investors, they established the new colony in North America. Having become one of the most successful English settlements on the territory of America (after the Jamestown, Virginia) Pilgrims played important role in the life of the country searching for religious independence.

Pilgrims were the settlers in the North America which did not want to refuse from their religion and searched for religious freedom. Most of the Pilgrims were Puritans who supported the Reformation. Being refused in some demands in their native country, in Britain, many Puritans went to Europe and some of them settled in the North America.

Having accepted the Reformed theology, the supporters of this new religion developed the religious considerations different from those proclaimed by England church. Having stated that some of the Pilgrims it does not mean that all Pilgrims supported this idea.

Thus, the main difference between Pilgrims and Puritans is that having arrived at the new territory, Pilgrims wanted to save their relations with English church while Puritans did not want to do it and w3anted to refuse for English religion (Daniels 32). Thus, Puritans were the founders of such movements as semi-separatism and moderate Puritanism.

The Separatists were the people who separated from the Church of England and decided to choose their own way in religion. These people wanted to get rid of the impact of the Church of England. They wanted to create the independent church which was not based on the territory, but was guided by human belief. Separatists wanted to make sure that people attend church because they believe in God being sure in God’s domination over state and men.

During this time of Reformation and change Antinomians appeared. These were people who supported the idea that people are to be forgiven on the basis of Gospel and personal penitence, without intrusion of the law or another punishment (Daniels 12). God should not be connected with legal punishment as if people trust in God and the court, they are to come to penitence personally, without powerful intrusion.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More It is possible to predict that Quakers were somehow created out of Antinomians, as the main idea of this religious organization is the union of those who trust in God and do not need any punishment and confirmation of this belief. Primarily, the unity was just the creation of friends who supported a number of beliefs.

First of all, they trusted in God and did not support any oaths, they believed that people are to tell the truth and no confirmation is needed. Having no strict rules and hierarchy, these people were kind and wanted just to wbjoy their faith in God who was the priority for them (Daniels 79).

Therefore, having considered the history and considerations of some of the religious groups in the New England, it is possible to say that being a small settlement this group impacted the cultural and historical development of America.

Works Cited Daniels, Bruce C. Puritans at Play: Leisure and Recreation in Colonial New England. Palgrave Macmillan, 1996. Print.


Advantages and Disadvantages of a Franchise Agreement Opinion Essay essay help online: essay help online

A franchise agreement is a set- up where a buyer is given exclusive rights to sell products of an already established firm. The buyer is called the franchisee and the parent company franchisor. Typically, franchisors give franchisees their brand name to trade with and offer help and support. Similarly, one may be licensed to produce and sell the franchisor’s products with no restriction on how to run the business (Frankoise, 1997). This paper highlights the pros and cons of franchising.

A franchise is advantageous over a new venture since it has low failure rates. According to conducted research, franchises stand a better chance of success than independent businesses (Coltman, 1988).

Secondly, a franchisor helps in the management of the enterprise; they provide equipment and supplies. In Liz’s case, she may be trained on good management skills while marketing undertaken by Food of Reality. The franchisor may also offer goods on credit and bulk as they have an established relationship with suppliers of goods (Francoise 1997).

Since franchises are firms with established brand names, franchisees enjoy the benefits of their investment (Hector, 2003). Franchisors spend a lot of money in branding and logos. Customers therefore find it easy to identify with the business since their brand is universally recognized. This is similar to buying a business as a going concern.

In some franchise agreements, a franchisor provides the location of the business besides a surety of available customer segment. Here, Liz stands to benefit from the goodwill of the parent company in terms of a ready market, strategic location, and customers. There are high profits that Liz may also reap from a franchise agreement.

Another important advantage concerns advertising. For every new business, advertising is vital. Franchisors cover commercial adverts and campaigns. Liz needs not to worry about advertisement of her products. Before one commits to a franchise agreement, they need to check the success of the parent company (Kestenbaum, 2008).

This is an added advantage since Liz already has a business idea that can be proven. Furthermore, exclusive rights in terms of location benefits a franchisee since franchisors do not allocate more than one franchisee in one territory. In this sense, Liz would benefit from low competition and massive market.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More However, this agreement has its downsides. The initial cost of buying a franchise could be very high. Advertising, management, and trademark fees are included in the initial cost. Liz will have to rely wholly on the franchisor. If the franchisor exits the market, she will run out of business as well. Besides, lack of independence in the operations of the business therefore becomes a limiting factor.

Franchising agreement has restrictive terms particularly concerning management of the business. A franchisee is not at liberty to make any changes to correspond to the market changes (Sherman, 2003). Profits reaped from the business should be shared between Liz and Food of Reality. Furthermore, incase Liz wants to sell the business; she needs to have the approval of the franchisor. The buyer will have to be approved as well.

I would recommend that Liz enters a franchise agreement. Clearly, a franchise’s advantages outweigh the disadvantages. Additionally, Liz was a librarian. She therefore has no experience in the business field. To gather this, a franchise agreement would be a good starting point.

References Coltman, M. M. (1988). Franchising in the U.S: Pros and Cons. USA: Self Counsel Press.

Francoise, J. (1997). Franchise Agreements within the European Community. London: Transnational Pub.

Hector, E. D. (2003). Advantages and Disadvantages of Franchising. New York: St Lucie’s Press.

Kestenbaum, H. (2008). So You Want to Franchise Your Business. New York: Harold and Knopf.

We will write a custom Essay on Advantages and Disadvantages of a Franchise Agreement specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Sherman, A.J. (2003).Franchising and Licensing: Two powerful Ways to Grow Your Business in Any Economy. New York: Amacom.


Wal-Mart Financial Analysis Essay essay help: essay help

Interpretation Wal-mart’s net sales have grown consistently from financial year 2008 to 2011 as shown in the bar graph above. The growth in net sales was highest between years 2008 and 2009, followed by the year 2010-2011 periods. The growth was modest between 2009 and 2010 financial years.

Profit also grew consistently during the four year period. Net profit as a percentage of sales was highest in year 2008 as a result of low operating expenses. Operating expenses were significantly high in 2009 and 2010, hence, causing lower net income as a percentage of sales. As a result of increased sales in year 2011, this ratio rose to 6.09 percent, up from 5.92 percent in year 2010 (Wal-Mart Financial Report, 2011).

References Wal-mart Stores Inc. (2011). Financial Report. New York: Walmart Stores Inc.


Facebook Addiction in the Modern Society Essay online essay help

Table of Contents Introduction

How Addictive is Facebook?

Why Facebook is not as Addictive as Cigarettes and Alcohol


Introduction Over the course of the last 10 years, social networking sites (SNSs) have gained enormous popularity throughout the world. Of all the SNSs available, Facebook stands out as the most popular one boasting of millions of users from all over the world. People are increasingly making use of Facebook to keep in touch. This usage of Facebook has become so pervasive that nowadays, the site is an integral part of the life of many individuals.

These people, especially the youth, are said to spend hours on Facebook a day interacting with their friends. This has led some people to arguing that Facebook is more addictive than cigarettes and alcohol. However, I do not think that Facebook can be equated to smoking and drinking. Through this essay, I will propose that Facebook cannot be compared to these issues. I will also demonstrate that Facebook does not have most of the severe consequences associated with other forms of addictions.

How Addictive is Facebook? Some people spend a significant amount of time interacting through Facebook. Students have been reported to waste time on Facebook at the expense of academic performance. Employees, on the other hand, are known to spend company’s valuable time on the site, therefore lowering their productivity, which leads to an overall reduction in company performance.

As a result of these occurrences, it has been proposed that Facebook is addictive since people appear to be hooked to the site and cannot keep away from it even considering the negative consequences.

Why Facebook is not as Addictive as Cigarettes and Alcohol For something to qualify as an addiction, there has to be a compulsive dependence on the behavior or substance in question. An addiction implies that a person cannot do without something he or she is addicted to, and when it is missing, he or she may experience withdrawal symptoms or physical and/or mental discomforts.

Cigarette and alcohol addicts suffer from severe withdrawal symptoms and discomforts when they try to leave off their addiction. The same cannot be said for Facebook addicts. While staying away from Facebook may be a major inconvenience to a person, it will not result in any of the withdrawal symptoms or discomforts suffered by cigarette and alcohol addicts.

Cigarette and alcohol addictions have major consequences, and once a person is an addict, he/she requires treatment to save him/her from death due to deteriorated health or possible imprisonment due to misconduct. The consequences that come from the overuse of Facebook are not nearly as severe since it is highly improbable that a person will die from excessive use of the site or be imprisoned on the same grounds.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More On the contrary, Facebook plays a positive role in the lives of many of its users. Most of the users of Facebook visit the site with the primary objective of keeping in touch with people with whom they have relationships. Without Facebook, many friendships would fizzle out because of limited communication.

Conclusion In this article, I have argued that while Facebook is to some extent addictive, it is not as addictive as smoking or drinking. The discussions presented herein have shown that cigarettes and alcohol addictions result in major consequences for the individual. Undoubtedly, there are negative aspects associated with an excessive use of Facebook for an individual. However, it would be an exaggeration to classify Facebook as being as addictive as smoking or drinking.


Designing a Layout Plan for a Men’s Clothing Store. Essay essay help: essay help

Table of Contents Abstract


Body text

Layout Plan



Abstract This report will discuss the various floor designs that Mike and Earl Moore can choose for their store, College Men’s Unlimited. The store has a space of 2, 800 square feet and rectangular in shape. The design will be based on this information. The layout for the new men’s store will be thoroughly explained by looking at the size, office space, storage needed and where the counters should be placed.

Introduction A store layout should be based on the customers’ liking and should be structured in such a way that movement from one category to another is made easy. Each category should be placed in such a way that there is the correct amount of space between each category.

Every square foot of the retail store should be able to explain how it exploits the sales in the store (Grant, 1995). All permanent structures, fixture locations and customer traffic trends should be included and displayed in the layout plan. Factors such: as the location of the building, how much inventory flows in and out of the store and the products being sold directly affects the store’s layout (Fullen, 2004). There are five basic floor plans that best display the most effective plan for maximizing sales.

Body text The straight floor plan is suitable for any type of retail store. It is the most economical design in that it includes walls and fixtures to create small spaces in the space of the retail store. Stores that have definitive categories such as grocery stores, convenience stores, etc. can use this layout plan.

Some restaurants may use a variation of this floor plan such that they create ‘cubicle’ style offices. This layout plan is created to enhance shopping or dining for individuals that know exactly what they’re looking for. Interaction between sales staff and the customers is minimized in this kind of a floor design. However, upper end facilities shouldn’t employ this design because it lacks a value enhanced aesthetic.

The diagonal floor plan allows for ample room and visibility for cashiers and customers. It is a good design for stores that self-service in which the customer serves and pulls what they would like to purchase. It provides better customer interaction as a result of improved sight lines.

The angular floor plan is best suited for exquisite class and forte stores. The soft angles and curves create better traffic flow through-out the retail store. The downside to this kind of plan is that it is very difficult to add any fixtures and changing the plan is very difficult. However, the integrated pieces can work together to produce a high sales margin environment and at the same time ensuring that the space utilized by the merchandise is in an attractive manner.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More The geometric floor plan is designed for mainly retail clothing shops. One advantage of this design is that it gives high visibility and traffic flow. It utilizes the angular patterns meant for clothing racks, nesting tables, and riser displays. While using this design, it is important to keep in mind line interaction between various racks and displays.

A preconceived concept of a customer walking in and out as they shop should also be kept in mind when employing this kind of a layout plan. In order to expose more surface area to the consumer, the layout plan should be in such a way that the customer doesn’t travel in a straight line; rather they should be able to swivel their line of site. This promotes merchandize recognition and gives the customer a wide variety of choice.

This floor plan is easy to modify by adding or subtracting display items into the layout plan. This plan should be used as an advertising layout but it also has to be balanced out with aesthetic elements. Care must be taken however so as to avoid creating a plan with areas that are either too full or too sparse.

The mixed floor plan on the other is a blend of the diagonal, angular and straight floor design. This plan allows for monitoring traffic flow. The main aim of this kind of a design is draw attention to the walls of the store where there are displays can exist through various display units.

The design allows for display of categories of items or services through odd number display placements. Each category should have items that are of the same color or style so as to display a particular pattern or to tell a display ‘story’. The walls on the other hand should contain the bulk of items or services under placement. This layout plan requires a highly imaginative planner.

Drawing a layout for a men’s store is a task that should be done by an expert who has a keen eye for detail. The layout of the floor will determine how the merchandize will be presented to the customer. The layout plan has to encourage as well as control the flow of traffic in and out of the store. The store may want to draw customers in by using the front office and window merchandizing. The merchandize should be conveniently located with adequate fitting rooms located near every department.

When designing a layout plan, private areas such as the bathroom, break areas and office apace have to be kept in mind and they should be separated from the public areas. More so, they should be placed in the areas they serve. The entrance of the store has to look like a men’s clothing store and should thus be designed as such (Karlen, 2011).

We will write a custom Essay on Designing a Layout Plan for a Men’s Clothing Store. specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More The front window display should make it clear that it is a men’s store by placing men’s clothing, footwear, hats and other accessories. Placing other items that are not in any way related to men’s clothing will only confuse potential customers.

The interior of the store has to be designed in an organized manner such that clothing for different occasions is accounted for (Piotrowski, 2011). The item density, floor space and display areas should be balanced. Items such as underwear, socks and belts should be located away from passing street traffic. Merchandize such as shoes, formal wear, casual wear and sports-wear should be situated near a front entry wall. Nearby, there should also be a stock room should also be nearby.

The formal, casual and sport categories should be separated. The formal clothing should be situated next to the shoes. It would also be a good idea to situate the sport and casual wear on an opposite wall. Jeans are a part of most men’s wardrobes and they should not be kept together with the casual slacks section. Instead, they should have an entire section on their own.

It is important that all merchandize be arranged in such a way that it directs customer foot traffic appropriately. The check-out area should be elevated to give attending clerks a good view of the service floor and should be located at the center of the store. There should be only one entry and exit area and a fire emergency exit (Waters, 2009).

Layout Plan Having viewed all the above factors, the mixed floor plan is the most recommended for Mike and Earl Moore of College Men’s Unlimited. This option is the best because it allows visibility to serve customers and preventative measures against shop-lifting. College Men’s Unlimited is a high end quality retail men clothing store and therefore security against shop-lifting should be included in the layout design. Below is a pictorial image of the mixed floor design.

The above figure shows that the apparel should be center floor while small items are situated along the wall and registers are placed along the entrance. The store owners should ensure a constant upkeep and regular shelf stocking so as to alert the staff on any shop-lifting incidences. All blind spots should have cameras and mirrors to ensure maximum security.

The outside perimeter of the building should also not be ignored. Lights and camera surveillance should be positioned outside the building. Again this is to ensure security. As an environmental awareness concern, the outside of the building should have waste receptacles to keep trash to a limit and landscaping to include medians with grasslands and trees.

Conclusion It is important to keep in mind some of the factors that are required when designing the layout plan of a clothing store. One should be able to tell the ‘character’ that they would desire to have for their store.

Not sure if you can write a paper on Designing a Layout Plan for a Men’s Clothing Store. by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More This can be accomplished by visiting various stores including those that are outside the city and observe their layout, product mix, lighting, floor covering, pricing, use of wall space as well as window displays. The layout plan will be greatly influenced by the amount of space that the store occupies. One must keep in mind that approximately 30% of the total space should be allocated to aisles and common areas so as to avoid having a clattered look to the store.

References Fullen, S


Strange Fruit’ Music and Social Consciousness Essay college admissions essay help

The movie under consideration is the Strange Fruit directed by Kyle Schickner which aims to show people the social problems and their arousal by means of the appearance of one song, from the day of its creation up to the day of its release in public which has managed to make an outburst of public opinion and antiracial movement.

Watching the movie from the first up to the last scene, you understand that the song has managed to raise social opinion and the historic facts cannot be changed, but the movie is directed in such a way that each time one is worried about the outcome. The movie is psychological as well as historic and the struggle against discrimination has always been a priority for some people, but n0o one believed that a simple song can impact the society in the way it did.

As for me, it was difficult to watch the movie as being psychological drama it made me worry about each of the characters, especially those who were subjected to lynching and discrimination. At the same time, I was impressed with the history of the song creation and how one single performance can change the attitude of the whole society to the problem.

Even though the movie shows the history of the son and its creation, the main idea is deeper. The movie is devoted to the social illness and points at one of the solutions which may be taken for solving the issue which is in the air, but people are afraid of talking about it referencing to the fear and social prejudices.

The main idea of the Angela Davis’ essay “‘Strange Fruit’ Music and Social Consciousness” is to show the society how one particular song may become the icon for the whole nation, how one particular idea may help people understand that it is important to resist lynching, racial discrimination and other specific biased attitude in relation to some particular classes of people.

“She could not have predicted that “Strange Fruit” would impel people to discover within themselves a previously unawakened calling to political activism, but it did, and it does.

She could not have foreseen the catalytic role her song would play in rejuvenating the tradition of protest and resistance in African-American and American traditions of popular music and culture” (Davis 196) is the quote which shows that the singer song this song to entertain people and could not even expect that others would feel the same as she did, the desire to act against those who believe that lynching and discrimination are the normal actions in the society;

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More it describes the meaning of the song and perfectly summarizes the main idea of the Angela Davis’ essay “‘Strange Fruit’ Music and Social Consciousness” as it points at the problems which the quote arises and at the same time considers the relation of the singer to the song, particularly the unexpected success of the song in the context is appeared;

it is obvious that the song raises the problems of discrimination and it is important to remember that the presence of such films inspire other people for creating something new, such as the movie Strange Fruit also aimed at increasing the social concern about the problems of lynching, cultural and racial discrimination and the attitude of the society to the problems.

Works Cited Davis, Angela. “‘Strange Fruit’ Music and Social Consciousness.” Blues Legacies and Black Feminism. Ed. Angela Davis. New York: Pantheon Books, 1998. Print.


“The Conquest of Toledo (1085)” and “The Siege of Lisbon (1147)” Essay writing essay help

Table of Contents Introduction

The Conquest of Toledo (1085)

The Siege of Lisbon (1147)

Works Cited

Introduction It has been argued that The Medieval Iberian Peninsula was quite influential and memorable for its diversity in terms of politics, language, culture, religion and ethnicity. As a result, there are several authors and historic experts who have come to conclude that the people of Iberia positively affected the Middle Age, describing the society as one which promoted social coexistence among Christians, Muslims and Jews.

This allowed Christians and Muslims to live together for close to eight centuries on the peninsula (Remie 131). Notably, not only did these kingdoms exist side by side but the people with varying religious faiths found it easy to live in the same region and cope with one another. Besides this coexistence, conquests were witnessed in the history of medieval Spain. This essay summarizes “The Conquest of Toledo (1085)” and “The Siege of Lisbon (1147)” as authored by Olivia Remie Constable in the book, Medieval Iberia.

The Conquest of Toledo (1085) The Conquest of Toledo took place in 1085 and played a major role in the history of Medieval Spain as it led to the change of power from Muslim to Christian rule. The invasion of the city was widely seen by many as a political move that led to the conquest. Although Toledo was not as large as other cities in the country, it was a significant capital to both Christians and Muslims (Remie 131).

In the understanding of this conquest, it is equally essential to underscore the role of kings as they led the two sides in championing their ideologies and supremacy. One these kings was Alfonso VI who inherited the throne from his father. However, invasions and external forces from other rulers led to the defeat of Alfonso by his own brother, Sancho II (Remie 131).

As a result of their strained relationship, Alfonso took refuge in Moorish Court in Toledo. This was not his end as he succeeded Sancho II in 1072 after being assassinated. With his power as the king, he won Galicia from Garcia, his brother (Remie 134).

Due to his domineering authority, he became one of the most powerful Christian rulers in Medieval Spain. He attacked several Muslim territories up to Taifa as he encouraged Christians to migrate to the northern side. He continued with his raid even after the conquest in 1085. According to Olivia Remie, Alfonso’s victory was skillful as he managed to defeat several cities like Seville, Zaragoza and Badajoz, which had merged against him.

The conquest of 1085 increased enhancement of opportunities in Medieval Spain. Several people including French, Moors and Spaniards were brought together in a single city, which remained historically known for refinement and learning. Even though there are several factors that led to the Toledo conquest, it is evident that King Alfonso IV played a major role in organizing a successful attack on the city. By utilizing his privileges as the governor, he attacked Islamic territories (Remie 137).

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More The Siege of Lisbon (1147) According to Olivia Remie, the siege of Lisbon was driven by military actions that led to the capture of the city by Portuguese, displacing Moorish kingpins. This siege is believed to have been among limited victories that were experienced by Christian crusaders (Remie 180).

In other words, it was the only recorded victory that was carried out by the pilgrim army and is widely seen as a core contributing factor towards the final Reconquista. It is worth noting that the siege of Lisbon took place after a series of events that were characterized by the fall of various cities, which were captured by powerful rulers of the time. For instance, the collapse of Edessa in the year 1144 triggered Pope Eugene III to give a decree for a new crusade in 1145 in the Iberian Peninsula.

As a way of strengthening his efforts, Pope Eugene III ordered Alfonso VII to join the war against the Moors. These efforts led to the departure of the first group of crusaders for the Holy Land. This contingent got an opportunity to interact with King Alfonso I of Portugal (Remie 181).

The meeting between crusaders and the king resulted into an agreement in which they were to support him to attack Lisbon in exchange of goods and ransom money for prisoners who were to be captured during the attack (Remie 182). As noted by Olivia Remie, July 1 marked the start of the siege of Lisbon that was concluded on October 25, 1147.

It is believed that the Moorish leaders surrendered after the siege tower reached their territory wall and limited food supply that was resulting into starvation and hunger. During the siege, there were surrender-terms that were to be kept in future though none of them was observed (Remie 183).

For instance, Muslims were to retain their lives and material wealth though the city was to be under different rule. After the siege of Lisbon, crusaders were at liberty of either proceeding to the Holy Land or settling in the new city that had been captured. From the two conquests, it is clear that rulers played significant roles in influencing other people.

Works Cited Remie, Olivia. Medieval Iberia. Pennsylvania: University of Pennsylvania Press, 1997. Print.

We will write a custom Essay on “The Conquest of Toledo (1085)” and “The Siege of Lisbon (1147)” specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More


Connections between Mathematical Concepts and Other Disciplines in Education Essay essay help online: essay help online

Introduction Research indicates that there is a continuous evolution in methods of instructions. In fact, initial review of literature indicates that these processes will continue to mutate.

These factors of change push mathematics’ educators to seek ways of gaining insights on how to change their patterns of instruction in terms of content and delivery. Increasing levels of technology, increasing levels of students’ diversity and culture, and the ever-changing styles in students’ learning have brought to the forefront the need to help students make connections between mathematical concepts and other disciplines.

The relevance of visualization in teaching and learning mathematics cannot be underestimated and remains an interesting topic to explore. This is because “meaningful mathematical learning can be accomplished with tactile applications of mathematical concepts, hence creating visualization because students need make a connection between theorem, its discovery, and past and current applications” (Arcavi, 2003, p. 217).

Description of the Topic

As has been stated, learning and teaching practices will continue to mutate. These factors of change push mathematics’ educators to seek ways on gaining insights on how to change their patterns of instruction in terms of content and delivery. Poor methods of curriculum delivery and inability to develop innovative approaches to teaching and learning have been pointed out as major bottlenecks in the achievement of these objectives (Dorward, 2002).

The premise behind this topic revolves around the need to understand that visualization has been an area of interest for a number of researchers concerned with mathematics education. Furthermore, visual thinking can be an alternative and powerful resource for students doing mathematics (Zimmermann


Poverty as a Peculiarity of the Economical Development Essay custom essay help

Table of Contents The introduction

The thesis statement

The body

The conclusion

Works Cited

The introduction In my opinion, the definition of poverty is quite ambiguous. The term is associated with numerous aspects of life. For instance, Arturo Escobar is of the opinion that “almost all the definitions given to the word are woven around the concept of lack or deficiency (21). I fully agree with the opinion; however, I suppose that the term is mostly associated with Asia and Africa.

In other words, poverty is recognized as one of the most important social problems. In the forties, the issue was transformed into an organizing concept. For me, in general, poverty is a lack of financial, material and, moreover, moral values, knowledge and chances.

Generally, the issue of poverty requires in-depth studies. In my opinion, there is a necessity to compare the term with its opposite unit in order to understand the concept of poverty and its constituents. So, according to Escobar, “the poor were defined as lacking what the rich had in terms of money and material possessions, poor countries came to be similarly defined in relation to the standards of wealth of the more economically advantaged nations” (23).

The thesis statement I think that poverty is not only financial, economic problem, therefore, the economic model of “rich” developed countries cannot be appropriate for all societies in the worlds due to the different aspect such as mentality, traditions and the level of development of the particular nation.

The body Generally, I believe that the economic model of a rich nation cannot apply to all nations. Although developed countries demonstrate the examples of successful economical solutions, there are still some contradictions concerning the uniqueness of solution. Moreover, the current situation in the world shows that there are a number of problems within the economical system. Therefore, due to the inner problems, the “rich” countries do not want to help “poor” that should develop basing to their resources and the regional features.

On the one hand, one cannot state that economic success depends upon natural forces; on the other hand, “knowledge of the underlying facts and economic processes, good planning in setting objectives and allocating resources, and determination in carrying out a program for improvements and reforms, a great deal can be done to improve the economic environment” (Escobar 25).

For instance, one can consider the example with Colombia. It has enough natural resources, and its economically advantageous trade position gives the country an opportunity to use contemporary techniques. So, everything that is to be done is to gather speed of its widespread development.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More For this reason, one can make a conclusion that the country “would not only accomplish its own salvation but would at the same time furnish an inspiring example to all other underdeveloped areas of the world” (Escobar 25). This example shows that my viewpoint can be correct. Thus, I can make a conclusion that reliance on natural forces is not enough for economic recovery. The program of economical development should take into account the national and regional features.

The conclusion I would like to point out that in the late forties, the relations between rich and poor countries have been changed. Substantial mutation can be considered to as the most appropriate term, which can be used to characterize such relations. Now social and economic issues are based on the new strategy. Of course, “rich” nations should help “poor” nations out of pure philanthropy. Developed countries tend to ensure progress all over the world.

However, the current economical situation of number developed countries demonstrates that “rich” countries are not able to help “poor”. Besides, as I believe that poverty is a lack of moral values and knowledge, not only the financial and economic, I suppose that the problem of “poor” countries cannot be solved without the understanding of the cultural aspects of the particular region or nation.

Works Cited Escobar, Arturo. Encountering Development: The Making and Unmaking of the Third World. 3rd ed. Princeton, NJ: Princeton University Press, 1995. Questia. Web.


Carrying a gun for self-defense Essay best college essay help: best college essay help

Table of Contents Introduction

Case 1

Case 2



Introduction Carrying a gun for self-defense comes with great responsibility. This is because it does not give a citizen the powers to use it without justification of self-defense. Firearm laws of most states only protect those who use guns for self-defense. In fact, self-defense and use of handguns are some of the most controversial subjects for many Americans. However, examinations of the two cases present interesting scenarios.

Case 1 In the first case, the use of a shotgun by the young woman to kill one of the two men who had previously raped her is not justified as a necessary use of weapon in self-defense. In fact, this is a clear case of revenge. Despite the fact that the men had allegedly raped the young woman, there is no evidence to prove their intention to repeat the same in the second incidence.

The justification for use of firearm in self-defense would fail because the men did not present any physical threat to the young woman. According to Carpenter (2003, p. 667), “the defense of justification would fail, for example, if a defendant deliberately killed a petty thief who did not commit robbery and who did not appear to be a physical threat.”

The justification for the use of firearm must prove the need to protect one or another person from an impending bodily harm, death or forcible felony such as, burglary, rape, or kidnapping. The young woman could face up to three years in jail for an attack that does not justify use of deadly force in self-defense.

Case 2 In the second case, the 62 year-old retired army officer is justified in the use of deadly force to kill the two men in act of burglary. In fact, it does not matter whether the two men were unarmed. First, the two men were walking in the hallway towards his direction and there was urgent need to act in self-defense.

Second, the defendant had all the right to use deadly force within the circumstances to protect his property. Fletcher (1990, p. 14) expounds on this in his analysis of Florida law by stating, “the use of deadly force is justified trying to prevent a forcible felony, such as rape, robbery, burglary or kidnapping.”

It is discerned that the retired army officer had no means of ascertaining whether the men were unarmed or not. However, they presented real danger to his life and body by moving towards him in the hallway. This is a clear case duty of retreat, which states, “you need not retreat from your own home to avoid using deadly force against an assailant” (Fletcher, 1990, p. 21).

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More The castle retreat legally applies to this case because the retired army officer is attacked in his home by burglars and as such is in danger of great bodily harm or even death. In this case, the 62 year-old retired army officer is justified within the law to protect his life and his property and is not liable for conviction.

Conclusion It is discerned from the above discussions that the justification for use of deadly force must prove that the action is taken in self-defense.

References Carpenter, C. L. (2003). Of the Enemy Within, the Castle Doctrine, and Self-Defense. Marquette Law Review , 86 (4): 653–700.

Fletcher, G. P. (1990). Crime of Self-Defense: Bernhard Goetz and the Law on Trial. Chicago: University of Chicago Press.


The World of Money Essay essay help site:edu: essay help site:edu

The book “The American way of death” revisited was produced in the mid nineties before Jessica Mitford died in 1996. The book was later published in 1998 with new chapters that focused on the increased funeral conglomerates. She was later discriminated for her content because she destroyed an entire industry neglecting the few who could be honest.

She tackled the death sector in America and its weaknesses without considering how it got there. However Mitford was determined to expose all the terrible secrets that were involved in “The American way of death.” This later on paved way for other journalists to write boldly on controversial topics.

Rebecca Mead who is the author of the book “One Perfect Day” portrayed the American wedding as a Rosetta stone. The author gave a series of questions that challenged people’s national identity. She asked why weddings in America have become so extravagant and demanding in production.

Moreover she asked why most grooms and brides pretend to consider their tradition yet they use weddings to express their expensive level of living. Most weddings reveal how people live, relate and consume. The book brings out investigative journalism that brings out activities involved in wedding industry today. She claims that the wedding industry has helped improve America’s economy because the wedding business gets complex and lavish everyday.

Weddings have taken a cultural shift and have become marketing opportunities where religion beliefs are neglected and expectations are increased. In the past weddings were a transition from childhood to adulthood, and they were a rite of passage to take people into a more intimate relationship. They would give value to the various American cultures by considering marriage a crucial stage in life.

Rebecca does a research on the wedding business and shows measures taken to grow it such as trade shows, conventions and factories. She also researched the available data produced from the industry for the advantage of advertisers on the patterns followed by grooms and brides in terms of consuming money towards the wedding (Fagan 22-44).

Compare and contrast the two books and use short quotes for each point

Most themes found in the two books are similar; these are some of those themes.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More 1- Exploitation– In the book “One Perfect Day”: The selling of the American Dream, Rebecca Mead looks into the extreme levels that most brides go to in order to have the best weddings ever. She stated that in the past, weddings were considered as simple events where people only wanted to get married. Today, people have found an arena for making money by being wedding planners.

This is a field that has thrived with time because the wedding market is growing expansively. Most brides turn to wedding planners to help them run errands and do most of the planning for them. This has become so common that some have branded themselves, celebrity wedding planners. These planners exploit brides by giving them wrong advice on how to manage their finances. They quote higher prices than what would commonly be found in the market. Brides end up using a lot of money than expected.

Jessica Mitford in her book “The American way of death” revisited also discusses this issue of exploitation. She claims that most funeral homes take advantage of the bereaved by charging high prices that are unaffordable. Funerals according to her have become business opportunities to most people and they perceive them as ground for making more money.

Florists who would help make flowers for the funerals would give high prices as well as those who sell caskets. Some families are simple and would opt to burry their loved ones in a simple event, but it has turned out to be a field of financial exploitation.

2- Ignorance– The first book clearly describes some brides as being ignorant and lacking knowledge of what is important. The author claims that if most of them would take personal responsibility to go round and check the market as they ask about the prices, then this high level of exploitation would hardly be encountered. Wedding planners are also insignificant especially if one has a fixed budget. This would help these brides organize their own weddings and have nobody to blame. However their ignorance leaves them at a terrible state where most wedding planners intervene and take advantage.

Jessica Mitford’s book also focuses on people who have no idea what it takes to hold a burial. As a result, they can be given high prices and the wrong financial advice that would cost them more than they can afford. She advises people to reach out for information and knowledge that could be of great help for them. With this kind of information, one can hardly be deceived.

She also advises that people question the decisions made by planners of these events and refuse to accept everything they are told. Bargaining was another option; she states that if people learn to negotiate the original price, they can end up saving more. This form of ignorance that is taken advantage of is quoted by Jessica Mitford as “Graveside solicitations”.

We will write a custom Essay on The World of Money specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More 3- Societal pressure– Both writers bring out the pressure and negative force that comes from the society which leaves people feeling compelled to please everyone. In Rebecca Mead’s book, brides are under so much pressure to do a wedding that is beyond their budget to make an impression to people. She says that most brides are competing to have the best and most unique weddings so that the society perceives them differently.

They would go to lengths of buying expensive gowns instead of hiring one which would be cheaper. This is why she claimed that the wedding field has really changed from how it was in the past. Brides would have to borrow money or go to banks to loan money for their wedding to be possible. These were awful financial decisions because long after the wedding they would remain in debt.

She stated that it was a bad choice to make, because one loses focus on life after the wedding. Some brides would end up in poverty because the debt was too big to be completed in a short amount of time. Rebecca later gives advice to brides to do weddings they can afford and remain in proper financial states. She advised that the society will never be fully content no matter how hard one wants to please them.

Rebecca quoted, “After a few hours, I was overcome by a condition known among retailers as “white blindness,” a reeling, dumbfounded state in which it becomes impossible to distinguish between an Empire-waist gown with alencon lace appliqués and a bias-cut spaghetti strap shift with crystal detail, and in the exhausted grip of which I wanted only to lie down and be quietly smothered by the fluffy weight of it all, like Scott of the Antarctic.”

In Jessica Mitford’s book, burials have also become arenas for showing off. Instead of showing respect to the dead, people go to inappropriate lengths to please the society for them to be perceived as wealthy. Such measures are discouraged because people get into debt over a simple event that should be about mourning and giving a proper send off. She advises that people reject pressure from the society which would force them to live at a level they have hardly reached.

She also advises those involved in burial costs like florists, cemeteries and carpenters to lower their production charges because most people holding burials are in a somber mood and ought not to be exploited. They should reason well and give prices that all can afford. They should stop viewing funerals as opportunities to make money because it only exposes their level of being selfish (Salmond 85-139).

Draw attention between the two books about the similar fact that both events are promoted and generated by money

It is quite transparent that both a wedding and a funeral require financial funding to take place. At most times, weddings use more money than funerals. However the significance of money in both events is clearly brought out and due to this there is a lot of controversy. People want to make false impressions to the society at large that they are wealthy and can afford anything. It is an improper choice to make because chances of being in debt are increased. With regard to funerals, Jessica Mitford quotes people asking “Can I afford to die?”

Not sure if you can write a paper on The World of Money by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More In conclusion, both books reflect the kind of behavior that is in the current world showing how times have changed. In the past life was simple and people had no pressure of impressing others. Today things have changed and people are making wrong financial choices that cost them so long to compensate. Nobody wants to be perceived as lacking money so the live their lives for people so that they become people of influence. However both writers bring out the disadvantages of such decisions and hope that people will make wise decisions.

Works Cited Fagan, Andrew. Making Sense of Dying and Death. New York: Cambridge publishers, 1998. Print.

Salmond, John. The Conscience of a lawyer: Clifford Durr and American Civil Liberties. Alabama: University of Alabama, 1990. Print.


Call center practice cases Essay best essay help

To implement effective practice cases for the call centers, the manager should employ classroom-like activities whereby trainees will undertake real lessons as done in a classroom.

This method is regarded as the best in achieving of employee ability in handling new products in the call center. Secondly, Johnson (2008) argues that “observing calls as made by trainees” will be an effective method of achieving effective training (p.8). Common mistakes are usually observed. Hence, appropriate corrections are made instantly. Thirdly, employment of one-on-one observation is also another effective training method.

This helps in identification of trainee weaknesses and appropriate actions are taken to create more strength. Another method is product knowledge tests which seek to establish how much a probable call center personnel knows a product. Lastly, use of online tutorials would be imperative since they contain required training information in expected detail. These methods are preferable given immediate challenging organizational environment.

Due to the growing demand in improving customer service quality, there has been demand for creation of more effective call centers. Implementing a successful call center is entirely dependent on efficiency of call center personnel which in turn depends on their training.

In the process of training call center employees, practice cases must be given utmost priority in importance since they reflect successes of new call centers. In this regard, while designing a practice case, managers should consider the five most important aspects of practice cases.

These include new product profile, challenges encountered at the call centers, vendor technological resources available at the centers, appropriate technologies to be used and the benefits associated with the call center (Giere, 2009). These are some of the contents expected to be included in practice cases of an organization.

New products come with great expectations especially in versatile business environments. Among these expectations are delivery conveniences. Changing trends in current technologies coupled with fast delivery courier services have raised expectation of deliveries services to convenience levels.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More With release of new products, there are great expectations of inclusive delivery of new practice cases. In this organization, it is most likely to make an impact if delivery were to be included at company online points, physical presence employed to deliver content in classroom-like setting, over-the-phone delivery method employed in delivering product information tests (Giere, 2009) and face-book in sending lesson progresses.

Technology has made it possible for planning and delivery information to be done conveniently. Designing and delivering practice cases will ultimately employ technology. Issuance of URL to trainees will enable accessibility of online tutorials.

Application of email technology will enhance communication during training and thus keep track of trainee progress in the duration. Use of Skype video calling or conferencing technology is preferable in administration of classroom-like lessons when distance becomes a barrier due to sudden inconveniences (Dawson, 2011).

Trainee education is a major step towards achievement of organizational goals. In addition, trainee knowledge transfer is significant in making this a practical achievement (Johnson, 2008). In order to ensure trainee knowledge transfer, immediate call center set up is imperative. Secondly, instant duty allocation ensures that the gained skills are put to work.

Lastly, when terminating a training program and implementing feasibility check, hands on experience is highly encouraged. This process makes it easier for the learnt content to undergo distribution to required channels. Encouraging regular exercises in making outcalls and enhance knowledge transfer to desired destinations. These steps would ensure that trainees will effectively transfer acquired knowledge.

References Dawson, M. (2011). Call center: Design and implementation. New York, NY: Cengage Learning.

Giere, N.M. (2009). Call center training. Chicago, CH: Wiley


Sales representative training Essay college essay help online: college essay help online

Most companies across the globe spend a lot of money on employee development. This shows the importance companies place on sales training. However, not every sales training is effective. New sales representative training should enhance achievement of certain objectives.

It should focus on improving company knowledge. It should allocate ample time and the appropriate amount of information, to improve new sales representatives, knowledge of the company (Rosen, 2008). This should include the company history, mission, core values, vision, policies and procedures.

Another objective is to clarify responsibilities and expectations. Sales training should leave the new sales representatives with a clear understanding of their daily duties. It should also aim at improving product knowledge. One of the key objectives of sales training is to make a salesperson understand the products or services that he or she will sell in the market. Sales training should also enhance sales skills (Magee, 2002).

New sales representatives should know how to tackle different customers and they should understand the techniques of persuading them to buy a product or a service. Sales training should also lift the morale of the new sales representatives. The new sales representatives are supposed to acquire a lot of knowledge after the completion of the training. They are supposed to acquire product and service knowledge.

During sales training, the sales representatives should be informed about the products and services they will be selling to customers. They should also learn about the background of the company, mission, core values and the company policies (McClain, 2006). They will also understanding their daily activities and duties. They also learn how to sell products and services, and how to deal with clients. Upon completion of the training, they should be fully confident in their ability to handle different types of customers.

They should also be able to create a solid business relationship with clients, as well as convincing and persuading them to purchase the product (Rosen, 2008). The new sales representatives should be informed about quality performance expected from him or her in the selling process. They should understand the importance of quality performance towards dealing with respective clients.

Mr. Munoz should understand that the new sale representatives are supposed to be equipped with the selling skills. Sales representative should be taught on how to enhance sales skills in order to become good salespersons. Since these are new sales representative, they should be taught the art of selling.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More They should also be equipped with customer relationship skills and communication skills (Magee, 2002). The work of a sales representative is to sell the company’s products and services to customers. The sales representatives should also have interests and passion of selling. Sales need a passionate person as it deals with persuading customers and prospective customers to buy a product or a service.

The best way to carry out the new sales representative training is to put him or her together with the customer service team. This is because the customer service employees are aware of the company’s products. The company should allow the new staff to listen to customer service calls and service calls, and allow him or her to go through the documentation about the products and services offered by the company.

This documentation may include brochures, manuals, user guides, and websites. After the new staff becomes informed about the products and services offered by the company, pair them up with a salesperson that has been in the company for a long time. Allowing the new employee to listen to a customer phone call will help him or her understand the sales process (McClain, 2006). Finally, give the new employee permission to make calls and appointments under the supervision of a senior experienced salesperson.

Reference List Magee, J. (2002). Sales training hand book. New York: Prentice Hall.

McClain, R. (2006). Sales training solutions. Chicago: Kaplan Publishing.

Rosen, K. (2008). Coaching sales people into sales champions. New York: Wiley


The History of the Agency Research Paper college essay help near me

Table of Contents Its functions and capabilities

Hiring process/requirements

Laws the agency enforces

Reference List

The history of ATF is rather short, however, it has managed to cope with a number of purposes it sets. The agency is effective since January 24, 2003 based on the Homeland Security bill. The Bureau of Alcohol, Tobacco, Firearms and Explosives (ATF) performs its functions under the supervision of the Department of Justice and is accountant to the Treasury Department with the new Alcohol and Tobacco Tax and Trade Bureau (ATF, n.d.). ATF acting director is B. Todd Jones and its deputy director is Thomas E. Brandon.

Its functions and capabilities ATF is aimed at protecting human “our communities from violent criminals, criminal organizations, the illegal use and trafficking of firearms, the illegal use and storage of explosives, acts of arson and bombings, acts of terrorism, and the illegal diversion of alcohol and tobacco product” (ATF, n.d.).

Hiring process/requirements To become a special agent in the ATF one should be highly trained and correspond to a number of specific requirements. Some of the requirements are as follows, one should be a US citizen with driving license. A person should take and pass several exams and tests, correspond to the number of age restrictions and fit the requirements based on the law account the US forces.

Laws the agency enforces ATF has to follow some particular laws and base its government on those laws. The US constitutional articles are the main laws ATF bases it operations on. Gun Control Act, National Firearms Act, Arms Export Control Act, Importation, Manufacture, Distribution and Storage of Explosive Materials, Contraband Cigarette Trafficking Act, and Interstate Transport in Aid of Racketeering are the articles which are referred to by the agency (Laws, n.p.).

Reference List ATF. (n.d.). Retrieved from

Laws. (n.d.). ATF. Retrieved from